Part IV

Muscovy and Russia

           

 

“THE RUSSIAN CARD”

 

            The fire started by the inquisition went out only by the XVI century; the Dominicans were carrying out their mission: they destroyed the traces of presence of the Turki in the Christian world.

            They were changed by another order of the Church – the Jesuits – who, as though they were plasterers, were scraping holes and blood stains on the walls of Europe. They overmastered all the universities, created new languages and architecture, rewrote books and reproduced pictures, took “terrible barbarous heritage” away from the archives… In a word, in their own way they rebuilt the European culture and made its façade like we know it today – without Heavenly God and without the Turki. Few people remember Tengri now.

 

            ● The Jesuits appeared in the West in the middle of the XVI century because of Ignatius Loyola, that genius of intellectual wars. As a matter of fact Loyola did the same as Genghis Khan; he invented brand new tactics and arms which allowed a not numerous monastic order to bring the West, the Church and later the whole world under its control. The Jesuits are, say the least of it, top of the Turkic spiritual culture subjected and transformed by Catholicism. It sounds arguably, maybe even obnoxiously, but…

            A separate book is necessary to open those unobvious things hidden in the family tree and the name of Loyola, in the structure and principles of his famous brotherhood. As is well known, he was the native of a “barbarous” estate in Spain, the most Catholic of all the Catholic countries. He knew the native language, he was an excellent rider, he could fence perfectly and he played a trump. In the Turkic language his name means “to lead, accompany a dragon”; the family was among those who accompanied the elections of the tsar, which means those were the boyars… Loyola’s mother, Donna Marianna Saes de Licona-i-Balda belonged to a very ancient and noble family of the Balts which has already been described here… He based the order on the Altaic claustral rule which was modified and brought to such an inconceivable perfection that they got a “mechanism” for destruction of the Turkic culture.

            The European Turki, inventing the most sophisticated methods, were always trying to get rid of their own shadow, in which they have never succeeded; that is why a new book about the Jesuits is necessary – on its cover should be a snake eating its own tail.

            What can be done if their belief has changed but the testaments remained the same?

 

            The Jesuits carried out an intellectual inquisition mistily calling it the Renaissance. But the renaissance of what? They did not specify… At the same time “the epoch” of great geographical discoveries reached planetary scales; it affected the fate of entire continents. That pompous name concealed the ideas of Manichaeism prevailing in the Church policy. They were bearing the idea of unlimited world domination. Appearance of Venetian, Genoese, Spanish and Portuguese colonies expanded the boundaries of the Christian Empire over the banks of Europe.

            The goal of discoveries of new lands was obtaining new colonies.

            Those were two shapes of the western policy – self-defence and longing for world domination. The renaissance and geographical discoveries were opening the mysteries of Rome which had not been mysteries for anybody any longer. However, they were not concealed, which is witnessed by the whole history of the late Middle Ages. 

            The colonies were growing because the East allowed colonizing itself. The descendants of Genghis Khan broke up and spent everything their great ancestor had gathered. The Far East, the Middle East and the Near East – they have lost everything. There was no force that could offer rebuff to Christianity. There was a rotten stub reminding of a tree it whose shade half a world had been laying recently. No spirit, no desire, only rot. That was felt after 1396 when a lame Timur appeared in the Golden Horde like a whirlwind and dishonored it like a bride… The Turkic power was dying betraying the belief of its ancestors. It could not have another future. Only violent death for which it doomed itself.

           

            ● The story of Khubilai, Genghis Khan’s grandson and favorite, is indicative. He inherited China but it all happened dolefully – and the same went for the other Genghisides. In 1271, after long court intrigues, Khubilai was forced to return the Chinese written language in the offices and the Chinese etiquette at court, to accept Buddhism and take a Chinese name Shitsu and call his dynasty Yuan. He was no longed recognized as a ruler.

            In reply Genghis Khan’s grandson asked to seed steppe wormwood in front of the windows of his palace. And in the evenings, looking at that tiny meadow, he used to tell his children: “Remember your ancestors, take care of this meadow; that is the grass of modesty”.

            But wormwood told the children nothing; they were being brought up by the Chinese.

 

            By his new order of demise of the crown Genghis Khan deterred the guardian angel of the Turkic world. The departure of spirit from the steppe country was inevitable… The family of unregal origin that had power could give a tsar; it was known before – as a matter of fact the Turki had always been living with that rule. That was the distinctive feature of their society in Persia, India, Transcaucasia, North Africa, Europe. Everywhere. No one was allowed to change what God had given; even Genghis Khan himself, no matter how great he was. However…

            Near the abating Horde new life was being born where everything was otherwise, in an old way; Moscow Russia was growing strong there – the lost pearl of the former East. Giving shelter to aristocrats from the Horde it remembered the past and thus was becoming more and more interesting for Rome. It was not a country (its ruler was approved by the Great Khan); it had no history but it had vertiginous possibilities captured by the tenacious West.     

            The Church noticed that new society was appearing on the political scene of the Eastern Europe – the Turki that had been through with the Turkic world. Exiled from the Horde, serving the Varangian dynasty of Ryurikoviches they were moving to the tops of power in the East.

            Those people had different names but they had not forgotten their native language, they safeguarded their national clothes and customs jealously, which, as a matter of fact, was their peculiarity and remained the peculiarity of Moscow Russia up to the XVIII century, i.e. till the rampancy of Romanovs… That was the repeating of what had already been known; they were creating a new country on the old Altaic model. It was growing strong; Muscov was becoming the main town of Russia; the capital of the country that had not been created yet. That became clear in 1325 when the reign of Ivan Kalita, Alexander Nevsky’s grandson, began; the Muscovites were invited as rent collectors for the Golden Horde, its baskaks.

            One would think, Altai considered it a shame to serve others, but for some reason the Muscovites neglected that adat. They understood that every Time had its rules of honor and a baskak was profitable and necessary… Why was that so? How could those that had always valued their principles, neglect them? There are many questions here.

            In this way, from questions, Moscow Russia began.

            A considerable share of the rent “from the whole Russia” was settling in Muscov; something was stolen, something was taken above measure, but the wealth was used for the benefit of Ryurikoviches; it was strengthening the would-be royal dynasty. It is evident that “new Russians” were aware of Altaic roots of the Muscow Prince and regarded their ruler as the only legitimate power. They made fealty and served it. They were strengthening it!.. That is why after Baty families were still leaving the Horde for Russia.

 

            ● Not much is known about the family tree of the Ryurikoviches; it seems to be deliberately concealed but, according to chronicles – take, for instance, Annales Bertiniani – in the IX century they were called the chagans of the Russians and Scandinavian sagas of the X century called them konungs. In Russian that is the same – the grand prince, the ruler of a region, principality. And in Turkic it is not like that; in those titles were very important hints which reveal a lot… As it has been mentioned, only a person of regal origin could be a ruler of that level; that was the will of God. The ruler with absolute power and obligatory responsibility. He was to forfeit his own life for his failures… Genghis Khan deprived the power of responsibility before society and thus killed it.

            It becomes clear why the title of a “chagan” disappeared in the Horde and why it was remembered in Russia. An expression “kek-khan” (kok gan ~ kogan ~ chagan) meant “heavenly khan”, i.e. “the one sent from the Sky to have power”. However, its explanation and translation would be more correct if one considers that in the ancient Turkic language the word “khan” also meant “blood”. The ruler of blue (heavenly) blood. That is the word-for-word translation of the title… That is how the expression “blue blood” appeared – it was mentioned even in the verses by Scandinavian scalds and French troubadours.

            The same linguistic replication is seen in another well known expression “white bone” (as it is in the Russian language, while in English only one expression – “blue blood” – exists). In Turkic “Aksuek” was the name for the chagan’s relatives, confidants and higher nobility. “Aksuek” means “white bone”, but its another meaning is “noble”… That is wordplay. Without explaining that it is difficult to understand the history of appearance of Moscow Russia; it loses its logic and its events loose their meaning.         

           

            The rent allowed subordinating other Russian lands: either by concessions, either by fear or by cunning. The Muscovites also brought Vladimir Principality under their control; in its territory Muscov was located – since 1328 it has lost itself. That entailed the move of the Russian Metropolitan to the new capital, to Ivan Kalita. Thus the Muscov prince was becoming the Grand Prince, which was in accordance with the Turkic tradition of diarchy.

            Muscov was taking a lot and living richly under the defence of the khan’s army; the town of Baskaks knew no other trades. And did not want them. Quietly, without wars, Ivan Kalita was extending influence and strengthening his positions; he was recognized as the Grand Prince, i.e. the head of the family of Ryurikoviches.

            No matter how good or bad that was, but well-being of Vladimir and Suzdal, Novgorod and Pskov, Yaroslavl and Tver – all the Russian tributaries of the Horde – depended on him. The Prince was gradually pressing his brothers – neighbors, which was continued by his son – Ivan the Red – another “collector of the Russian lands”. Their income was increasing; it was steady and hence was influence and respect. Only Tver and Kazan, where settled the same castaways form the Horde, could compete with Muscov. They were at enmity between each other.

            Their enmity was desperate. It is arguable that in the times of the Golden Horde that was the strife of Russian principalities for the right for a greasy bone falling off the Great Khan’s table. To whom it was to belong – to Muscov or to Tver? There were no other reasons for enmity. Only power bringing one closer to the khan’s table. Or, more precisely, to the precious bone.

            Power was given by sables’ furs; they interested both, the Muscovites and Tver inhabitants; they were setting Russian konungs (princes) on to fight. People knew no other treasures except for fur in Russia and thus they were taking it… Looking around they were turning soft gold into yellow gold, into power. That was connected with risks and troubles since neither Muscov nor Tver had their money and markets up to the middle of the XIV century; they had no trade either since they produced nothing – Russian merchants would go to Iran and India through the Horde to get certain goods. That was a long and dangerous way not only for contraband fur.

            Their attention was attracted by the West because of half-legal trade and occasional bargains. Not the East. Europe wanted to buy up Russian fur; it was giving gold and hope with it. That trade allowed selling the excess of the rent of “the whole Russia” unknown to the Horde. That was a simple intention on which, as a matter of fact, the West was relying; it started to nudge Muscov reminding it of the former traditions of Novgorod.

            Those traditions opened loopholes to European markets for the Muscovites; they were moving them away from the oppressing Horde but everything was to be legalized. And for this purpose it was necessary to subject the Great Novgorod so that Heizen trade offices that controlled the European markets could send ships for Muscov contraband without fear.

            Discreditable practices were being adjusted; they cannot be called an economic war since the might of Novgorod was unapproachable. That cannot be called an intervention either. Muscov had an outside chance for the victory in that strategic operation; it could win not because of its strength but its policy. By an unexpected maneuver, for instance. And it won that game perfectly playing “Russian cards”.

            What was that? In a few words that is a sort of ideological weapons for peoples control so as to influence their consciousness, conduct and make them related with a foreign ethnic area. It can be added that that was a chain of steps in the domestic policy of “the whole Russia” directed towards the creation of the Russian State and new Russian culture. In a word, the idea allowing Moscow to unite Russia and become the head of it moving Novgorod and Tver away the same as all the other competitors.  

            That was not a new invention; it had worked during the epoch of the Roman Empire. It was brought up to date by the Byzantines in Bulgaria and Serbia and used by the Catholics in the Western Europe. Those were words and decrees that changed peoples nationality and chained the people to the policy of the arising state. The Wends, Veps, part of the Finns, Turki, Varangians were called the Russians at one bout.

            A new nation. Before that the name had referred only to the Varangians (Normans). And at that time it referred to everyone. The Russian meant an inhabitant of Russia, a subject of Ryurikoviches.

           

            ● According to Annales Bertiniani, Scandinavian sagas and other manuscripts of that time, the term Russian (Rus) referred to the royal family. By the X century its meaning was expanded since the term “Rus” had changed. Formerly “Rus” had been the name of the coast north of Stockholm where the royal patrimony was located, but on the other coast of the Baltic appeared patrimonies of the Normans, so all the subjects of the Normans were called the Russians.

            Such transformation is common for the Turki. With the lapse of time the subjects of Cyrus’s family were given the name of the Kirghiz, the subjects of Bars’ family – the Barsils or Parthians, the subjects of Kushan family – Kushans, and so on.

 

            The terms had no ethnic signs and no hints on the spiritual or family relations and common culture. Just the sense. It referred to the population. But… it made everyone the natives. Brothers. Fellow citizens. That was a political success of Moscow; neither Kievan Russia nor Novgorod managed to reach such elegance of thought. The decision was brilliant.           

            A word, just a word united multilingual dependents of the Horde and gave them the chance to create a state…

            A Russian meant not a Horde inhabitant! For the Horde inhabitants coming to Russia that was enough; their new name allowed them taking roots in a foreign ethnic area, joining new society and taking to it like a duck to water… Everybody was so near. Word creation that seemed to be innocent opened astonishing horizons. Of course no one saw the Western trace in that.

            And that was the first touch of Moscow policy by Rome; Christianity was starting an attack on Arianism, on its last citadel in Europe that remained only in Russia.

            Of course from outside it did not look like a fight of two religions. It was different. The Great Russia was “being united” by itself; the Moscow Prince was conquering neighboring lands; new Russian culture was arising of its own accord. But in such a way – on its own account! – nothing can be born in life. Everything has its reasons and consequences. By its “Russian card” Moscow was repeating certain known things from the epoch of Arians; a pot was boiling where cultures of different nations were being melted; for that time near the “pot” was standing a chef with the Pope’s tiara on his head. He was making dishes and the menu, he was setting the table and treating to the Arians; his dishes were cooked according to Christian recipes…

            European policy was conducted by Rome at that time.

            The marriage of the Moscow Prince Ivan III and the Greek Princess Sophia Paleologo which happened in 1472 on the initiative of the Pope opens one’s eyes on a lot of things connected with those occasional events. It explains a lot. Sophia, the Pope’s pupil, was ruling in the Kremlin; she approved the decisions!

            The “Russia card” was also interesting because it allowed Moscow Horde inhabitants finding their way to Novgorod, since they were the brothers, and demolish the Novgorod veche. Through its pupil Rome was skillfully making the Moscow Prince do what it wanted… of course everything was done not in one day. Not even in one year. Weakening credulous Novgorod inhabitants by exaction and slander, increasing their rent, Ivan III was acting through family ties, through the rules of the dynasty. He was provoking the events as he could until he personally appeared in Novgorod in 1478. And the town bent “to all his will”.  

            That was a victory by fall of the Russian Moscow over other Russians. Certain Novgorod inhabitants belonging to the family of Ryurikoviches were taken to Moscow and the simpletons were resettled in the depths of the country so as to weaken the Varangian clan in Russia and strengthen the Moscow one.

            To Novgorod they sent the protégés of the Moscow Prince. It seems at that time the town has become full-fledged Novgorod and not Kholmgrad.

            Those were dramatic changes to come; new capital and a new ruler were to appear on the political horizon of Russia; to tell the truth that ruler subjected to the Horde. From Novgorod they removed not only the prince’s relatives but also the bell of the veche – the symbol of freedom of the North Russia; it was brought to the Moscow Kremlin and hung in a bell tower so as to “ring it with the other ones”… The Russian brotherhood consisting of “the other ones” made account of bell-ringing too.  

            So that everyone knew where to ring. And how.

            In order to rally the people new monasteries with Arian rules were founded. Or with Altaic rules, to put it more precisely. One of them was Kaliazin Monastery; the abbot there was a boyar Koji’s son; in his youth he accepted monkhood and took the name of Makar (Makarach), which in Turkic meant “the great ruler”, “the great Arian”; later his name was changed into Macarius in a Greek manner… At that time religion was taken seriously in Russia since Arianism not only united multilingual nations but also entitled the Moscow Prince to become tsar in the nearest future.

            And although the name “Russian” did not mean a tributary of Moscow it was not embarrassing. On the contrary, it seemed natural since life was changing in favor of arising Muscovy. And “Mr. Great Novgorod” was being lost in the vanity of new life. Soon the northern port of Russia became a sleepy town. Pskov was to follow… Here is another long history that has not been written yet; their fall is the result of the designed policy of Rome that had its interests in Scandinavia and in the European North. Those towns were its competitors.

            Moscow was winning only because of its sense; it had no other weapons… It is striking that the conquest of the North Russia was clear to the Horde and gave rise to no suspicions! Why?

            Because there people understood events in a different way as compared with Novgorod; they saw endeavors of the Moscow Prince there. Ivan III was conquering towns one after another: Yaroslavl, Novgorod, Tver, Vyatka, Perm and other principalities while the Horde inhabitants were hailing him as an adherent of the Great Khan and a devoted servant. They gave him presents. That was an eloquent witness not of the success of Moscow policy but rather of short sight of the Horde’s power. It was not able to notice anything any longer.

            Strictly speaking the Horde had no serious problems with Moscow Russia till 1497 when the Law Code was accepted there with its standards of the court and violence instruments; they approved of the executive power – one and the same for “the whole Russia”. In other words, until Russia turned away from Genghis Khan’s code. The document proclaimed the Russian State, the subject of law, which was not mentioned in the Horde. They were enchanted by Moscow and its success there.

            It seems that delight was the result of estimations of the Pope’s councilors that had settled in the capital of the Golden Horde in the times of Baty and affected its policy… Is it doubtful? Not at all. Although it seems doubtful. In Sarai there was a huge “Western quarter”. And not only one. The fifth column in the Horde was approved by Baty himself.

            And the Moscow Law Code became a juridical monuments of the epoch although on its pages the Turkic law was set forth – the law used in Europe, the Near East and China. The Muscovites continued the tradition of Desht-I-Kipchak in Russia being unaware of that. Again, they took what they knew… That is the mystery of human nature; it appeared in the “Russian Turki” too. Wherever they lived, everywhere they were doing what the traditions of their ancestors told them to do. Of course they tried to change those traditions considering conditions of new life but, as the saying goes, “the smell of musk remained”. Always.

            Moscow jurisprudence was born not by itself; it had an “ordeal”, a judicial combat or the “trial by ordeal” and a kamcha (whip) was the most important thing – it was “the mother of order” on which “Moscow law” was based. The Turki could not recognize anything else… The document was in accordance with Genghis Khan’s code but some differences certainly existed. For instance, Ivan III took the title of “The Ruler of the whole Russia and the Grand Prince of Vladimir, Moscow, Novgorod, Pskov, Tver, Perm, Yugor and Bulgaria”, which is also in accordance with a Turkic tradition. The title showed the numbers of the “horde”, i.e. those standing behind it. One more step and the ruler was to become the tsar of Arian Russia, but time was necessary for that. And the will of God.

 

            ● It is arguable that as a matter of fact the title was pronounced in a different way; the words “chagan” and “khan” were present in it. Today it is impossible to ascertain that since documents of those times were either “corrected” or destroyed, but from the documents which have not been touched by censorship it is clear that princes in Russia were called becks and khans. For example, that is what Athanasius Nikitin, a merchant from Tver, wrote about the rulers of Russia late in the XV century. The same titles are present in other documents of that epoch.

            The same as, judging by the same sources, in the prayers to God in Russia they used the names: Tangry, Alla, Khudai, Dangyr, Gozbodi… Such things cannot be called accidental.

 

            Of course “gathering Russia together” was happening everywhere in different ways but one hand deciding the case was felt. In 1463 the Yaroslavl Principality fell followed by Rostov in 1474. In the winter of 1478 the Great Perm was weakened and later – Tver and Vyatka. Some princes gave their lands to Moscow and gave their children in its keeping. Others, selling everything, started to serve the Kremlin. And some of them guaranteed quiet reign while they were alive signing away their lands to Moscow after their death… The family case of Ryurikoviches was to be decided! The strongest was to take power; he was to unite not Russia buts his tukhum. That would be more precise.

            In Russia principalities were not independent but appanage; an “appanage” was called a share of a member of the prince’s family in the family ownership. Appanages were run by a member of the Grand Prince’s family, i.e. the head of the family of Ryurikoviches. Those were the rules of a Turkic yurt.

            Russian princes were relatives… But for some reason they became Russian history under different names. Take, for instance, Shuyskiys – their home was located in Shuya (hence is the name); it seems they were the cousins of Moscow Ryurikoviches. That family played an important part in the Russian State – those were the noble boyars. Its representatives were called Shuyskiys, Skopin-Shuyskiys, Glazatiy-Shuyskiys, Barbashin-Shuyskiys, Gorbatiy-Shuyskiys and later the word “Shuyskiy” was split. And the branch of the royal family sort of began anew.

 

            ● In his “The History of Russia” Tatischev writes the following about Shuya citing Western sources: “Russia… also known as Hunigard since the first Hun settlement was located there. Its capital was in Shuya… The capital of the Ruses is Khiva or Shuya”. These words are valuable since they were written in the XVIII century when they had just started to correct the history of Russia. As we can see such information about Russia and the Russians is absolutely different compared with what has been set forth in later Russian “histories” at the direction of the Jesuits.

 

            As a matter of fact hyphenated names and their split were the “confusion” or, more precisely, the division of a family into generations. The more generations of ancestors existed, the more gentle a man from that family was – that is a well known fact. At the same time splitting veiled the royal family, its young growth; that was self-preservation – it appeared with Achemenids, Arshakids, Ryurikoviches themselves, their close relatives, for instance William the Conqueror and other Norman rulers that were the representatives of the same royal dynasty that gave rise to certain European aristocratic families.             

 

● For example, in the Frankish State the first royal dynasty of Merovingi had the same roots as Shuyskiys. But as distinct from the latter, their family nest was not in Khiva (Shuya) but in Merva. Hence the nickname of those kings – blue-eyed and fair-haired like their congeners from Altai. Turkic origin of those Frankish kings is so obvious that the bishop Gregory of Tours in his “The History of Franks” preferred not to mention the name of Merovingi. Although it is possible that those names were later crossed out by the church censorship.

            A name (pronounced as “imya” in Russian; im – in Turkic means “sign”, “password”) is the sign of destiny, the password of the ancestors.

 

            So from the times of Altai remained the sacred royal family. It was being made immortal.

            Moscow of Ivan III was maturing; it was becoming prosperous. There were voevodes with retinues but they were not able to defend the town; Russia was not entitled to have an army – its rights were restricted by the agreement with the Horde… Here another “mystery” of the Russian military history is revealed – how could Moscow unite Russia, wage wars and gain victories without an army?! Two answers are possible. Either there were no wars or they were invented! And as a matter of fact they have never taken place.

            Take, for instance, the Kulikovo Battle of 1380.

 

            ● The legend of the Kulikovo Battle was invented in the XVIII century. Its idea was given by a German named Kranz who wrote a book called “Vandalia” in the XV century; in it was mentioned the battle of the Russians and Horde inhabitants that took place in the autumn of 1380 near the river Blue Water. The Russians won the victory; they took a lot of cattle with them… This is the whole information provided by that “annalistic source” to which certain historians refer. There are thousands of similar episodes; from this one begins the legend of the Kulikovo Battle, of the monks with pagan names from the Holy Trinity-St. Sergius Monastery and a great many other things.

            The German was habitually calling the Normans the Russians, he was also very keen on geography – he knew that the Blue Water river was a confluent of the South Bug (the Ukraine) and that White Russia was fighting on the side of Russia; it was also at enmity with the Horde. It had an army. However, the same was written by Karamzin in the notes to the text part of his “History…”.

            One way or another, in the Kulikovo Field there are no traces of the battle… And they have never been there… Some time ago the Russian Church clamored against free interpretation of history since the lives of St. Sergius and other Russian figures were called into question; those people had nothing to do with the army of Demetrius of Don. However, later the Church acquiesced to the pressure of politicians.

            Demetrius of Don was not aware of “military issues”; he was “placid as an infant” as his contemporaries would say, he was a timid and unhealthy person, “till the end of his life he kept girlish pudency… and wore haircloth on his naked body”, i.e. the sign of grief and powerlessness. The autumn of 1380 he spent in Kostroma.

            The prince has never held a sword in his hands but he became a Russian national hero under Peter I and he was made a Russian Saint under the president Gorbachev, i.e. in five centuries…

 

            Legends that appeared in the history of Russia are politics, its game and, more than that, the tactics of the West which was originated by the Emperor Constantine when he declared of Christianity. If the Gospels were invented, why couldn’t one invent the lives of Demetrius of Don, Alexander Nevskiy or other less significant characters? So they were inventing them… Those Greek traditions came to Moscow in the XV century. At that time appeared the word “Slavs” in relation to the Russians. It was uttered not loudly but with confidence. That was started in the Kremlin.

            Of course there were no new people in Russia, everything remained as it was, and the word with an ethnic feature was suitable; it made “the Russian card” stronger.

            That western word slave, as we know it, was perceived in the Eastern Europe in different ways; in Moscow it was introduced under Sophia Paleologo, the Greek ruler. It had the spirit of Byzantium which found its way to the cavities and cracks of the Kremlin and had become the essence of Russian politics. Having lost Byzantium and Constantinople in 1453, the Greeks regarded Russia as a heaven-sent opportunity; they needed an ally in the fight against the Moslems and Catholics. Their first “instigating” letter was hazy; it came to the Moscow Prince in 1393. But it was not successful.

            The Greek ideology, the same as the Greeks themselves, did not seem worth paying attention to the boyars. Nevertheless, the Greeks caused disputes among the Russian clergy: deposition of the Moscow Metropolitan Isidore was possibly the result of their interest… Here is an obscure and very confusing story which it is absolutely impossible to grasp. But the fact remains, the Russian Church (metropolitanate) was divided into the Eastern and Western parties. One remained on its former positions and the other was merged into Christian (Uniate) rules. The former was established in Moscow, and the latter – in Kiev.

            The country of Ryurikoviches was a colony of the Horde, consequently, its foreign policy was conducted by the Great Khan. But the dialogue of the clergy was not prohibited; toleration was one of the traditions of the Horde – it was used by the West in its policy.

 

            ● There is an opinion that in Russia the Greek Church power was established. That is not true. Karamzin gives the examples of intercession of the Great Khans in relation to the Russian Church and its metropolitans. In 1313 the metropolitan Peter went to the Horde and obtained the right to handle church matters from the Khan Uzbek.

            The former metropolitans were also entitled in the same way. That is witnessed by the text of the document: “… the former Tsars entitled and bestowed them; we entitle them in the same way and bestow them, God help us”. And, according to the tradition, the khan prohibited Ryurikoviches to collect rent from the Church since the metropolitan and his people “prayed God for us, preserved us and strengthened our army”.

 

            Rome had clearer memories of Moscow; it proclaimed the metropolitan Isidore “Cardinal and the Pope’s Legate” in Russia. In return Isidore appeared in the temple with a Latin cross and mentioned the Pope Eugenius during the liturgy, for which he was promptly taken into custody… The Russians did not want to be the Christians and the Ukrainians agreed… The country of Ryurikovices that was lost in the woods was in the spheres of interest of the Western Church; they wanted to see it if not as a foothold than, at least, as a redoubt in the attack of Christianity on the Moslem East. That is why they kept Sophia Paleologo for the Moscow Prince although the French Court asked her hand the same as other Catholic rulers of Europe. Why?

            The answer is evident.

 

            It turns out that not only intellectual elite was a peculiarity of Moscow but also its advantageous geographical position. It was sitting on the withers of the Golden Horde, on its most exposed and defenceless part – in the North. It was rancorous and humiliated; secretly it thirsted after blood and revenge. That attracted the Christian West to the Muscovites; it needed an ally on whose weaknesses it could play when necessary. And in order to put everything into practice an intricate plan was made up.

            In 1469 the Cardinal Vissarion, a Greek that had accepted Catholicism, sent an emissary to Moscow to the widower Prince Ivan III. The goal of that visit was to show the niece of the former Byzantine Emperor, Zoe Paleologo; the messenger brought her portrait but the main things he explain orally. At that he did that tactfully; he said that that was a bride for another one but under certain conditions their marriage would not be effected.

            That was a proven method of the Catholic clergy – to attract the rulers of the Turkic countries to the Church. That happened with the Langobards, Burgundians and Englishmen. To tell the truth, there they used to send beauties seeing whom a man could hardly vanquish temptation; in this case on the portrait was a maiden of doughy appearance. Sending the portrait of the bride to Moscow the Pope cherished a hope that the maiden from the imperial family brought up close to the apostolic see would sooner or later convert her husband to Christianity… That was a step thought-out to the last detail.

            The offer to become relatives with Paleologos caught fancy of the Moscow Prince; he understood the advantages promised by that unexpected marriage. A prince, rent collector whom everybody hated could become the Byzantine Emperor under favorable conditions. Who could resist such splendor?

            The prospect only made for the “unification” of Russia. Everything was staked: conventionalities and rules of decorum were neglected. Moscow was ready to agree for everything if only… But here in the scene of transient events we have a nuance which should not be neglected in future. What belief did the Greek maiden follow? Was that not the Catholic belief? Why did she change her name? Her brother Andrew, a great swindler, was a Catholic; he managed to sell his title several times in succession… Another brother accepted Islam… That was a very strange family.

            Preparing the Prince’s marriage Moscow remained Arian and used to read the prayers in Turkic. That is why the Moscow Prince was entitled to rule by the khan as Genghis Khan’s Code promised. If his belief had been different, he would have been sitting not in the Kremlin but in prison.

            It turns out, for the sake of the marriage the bride herself denied Christianity? That is very likely. But there is not a single line about that, at least, in known books. Nevertheless Russian chronology does not conceal that the Christian Church of the Greek persuasion was established in Russia after the Greek maiden had come – under Boris Godunov who formalized it in due course in 1589. But that is to be discussed later.

            … That dynastic marriage was effected on June 1^st, 1472 in Rome in St Peter and Paul's Basilica. For its sake the Russians undertook to place a Latin archbishop in Moscow and create facilities for him. To give privileges to the order of the Templars whose people were to come to Russia under the pretence of merchants. More than that, the Muscovites themselves asked the Pope to appoint his ambassador and counselor who would “correct the mistakes enquiring about their belief”.

            These are the true words from the letter written by Ivan III to the Pope where the Prince declared of “obedience to the Roman Church”. One would think, everything is clear? No, nothing is clear. Those were false promises and the marriage was extramural … When the emissary delivered the letter to the Prince, in Moscow they saw a comet, “a star with a tail” and recognized it as the sign of the Sky – they decided he would approve of lies. On the spot they made a reply to the dangerous letter that embroiled them with the Horde but opened the way to the West. They made it in haste, being unaware that the Pope Paul II was dead and the Pope Sixtus IV had taken the throne. The mistake was corrected in Rome.

            The Russian ambassador “edited” the text at his discretion; he inserted the new name and added certain things from himself, for which he was punished later. That is how Moscow presence in Europe started from forgery and lies.

            However everything happened in the best way possible; they met the embassy at the summit level and believed it. For the wedding ceremony the bride was accompanied by noble ladies of Europe, the retinue was acting at the level of the royal one but… the fiancé was absent, which made the wedding atmosphere strange. It turned out that he was unaware of the ceremony.

            Another oddity happened during the ceremony, which bewildered many people there: the fiancés’ representatives had no rings – the wedding was unexpectedly fast for them. However, the Russian ambassador was not at a loss; he said that rings were not a Russian custom, although that was wrong. Nevertheless, the ceremony was finished. Its haste astonished the Pope; even he did not expect such a rapid outcome.

            On the next day the Pope aired discontent because the marriage had been effected without notifying the Moscow Prince (Duke). It is possible that those words of edification were the pose of the pontiff in whose palace the bride had been brought up. It is possible that that was hidden policy started behind the Pope’s back by the bride and fiancé. Everything was possible in that unbelievable wedding which happened to be the turning point in the destiny of Russia.

            In the meantime the newly-wed maiden was offered congratulations; people from all over Europe were coming to see her. The celebration in Rome lasted for a clear month. Moscow was obstinately keeping silent. Finally, having got commendatory letters, the wife left to get acquainted with her husband. On her way people were meeting her giving her expensive presents; noble people considered it an honor to hold the bridle of her horses. On the 1^st of September she arrived to Pskov and an unexpected thing happened. The woman who was supported by the Pope and was indebted to him for her wellbeing forgot everything she had been taught. She accepted the blessing of Russian clergymen and listened to their prayers.

            That was an open challenge. The Pope’s and his servants’ instructions turned out to be a mere name; hidden duplicity of the princess was revealed down to the ground. In Rome they did not expect such treason from their pupil. And that was not the end.

            Entering Moscow the Pope’s legate Anthony accompanied the wife – bride; he was to come forward and cross the town with a Latin cross. He did so in Pskov and other Russian towns – he would move forward in a red cloak and red gloves and mark a town with the cross. But the Prince himself did not allow him marking Moscow with the cross since not very long ago he had sworn of faith and obedience in his letter to the Pope. The Prince sent a boyar and the latter stole the Latin cross and the embassy did not have another one.

            That looked like a conspiracy.

            It seems that was a conspiracy indeed. According to a secret arrangement with the bride before her coming to Moscow she baptized into the Arian belief and was given a new name concordant with a Turkic expression “saph iy” (follow the prophesy). Was that a condition of the fiancé? That is not known. At any rate, Zoe Paleologo left Rome and Sophia Paleologo entered Moscow. And the second marriage happened, according to the Eastern ceremonies, and only after that the Prince touched her… The Byzantine Emperor’s niece violated the instruction again; she was sent to Moscow as the messenger of the Church, the spy of Rome which he has never become. And she was to forfeit since in 1439 the Greeks signed the Florentine Union and thus acknowledged full subjection to the Pope.

            As a matter of fact everything was different; the princess started a political game with a long continuation. Her husband was a pawn in her game and the Russian people that she called the Slavs according to a Greek tradition were the pieces. Those strange people did not deserve another name; the Great Russian princess was living according to Byzantine rules with her own idea of nations and her subjects.

            Power was the lot of that woman; she was dreaming of it wallowing in it…

            And for the Moscow Principality an earnest trade was beginning. The West did not conceal its interest in that new unit that was being born on the political map of Europe; it regarded it as its property or as possible loot. It all depended upon the chance. The success of Russia and its victories were necessary primarily to the West; they raised the ante in the game of big politics where a pawn was to be made a queen. Every player was trying to do it in its own way. East and West loosened the purse strings.

            That was possibly “the standing on Ugra” of 1480 which Russian historians turned into another legend of a battle that has never taken place. “The standing” was happening far away from Ugra. And that was the confrontation not of military but of political forces; the Moscow Prince had nothing to do with them – for that time he remained a fawn standing apart and not being a queen…

            In that scene of intricate events appears another almost “imperceptible” nuance; that was the sign of the epoch that has not finished in Russia yet. A man named Ivan Friazin became the Russian Prince’s ambassador in Rome; he corrected royal documents. As a matter of fact, pursuant to western texts, that was an Italian named Jean-Battist della Volpe, secret Pope’s agent.

            He was the first European who became a Russian, a confident of the Moscow Prince! Thousands of Catholics from different countries, members of Papal orders, followed his example. From them began the ideological aggression but none of famous Russian historians “noticed” it. And in Russia it caused the Time of Troubles, the departure of the dynasty of Ryurikoviches and the October Revolution of 1917… More than that – Russia started from it!

 

            ●It was difficult to “notice” since Russian historians often acted as participants of that sabotage not being aware of that. Take, for instance, V.O. Kliuchevskiy, a famous historian of the XIX century; he got theological education in the Eparchy of Penza where the school of Jesuits and Stundists was strong. His thesis called “Foreign Legends about the Moscow State” reflected western views on the estimation of events.

            The same approach is basic for other works of the famous author; in them Arianism in Russia was turned into Christianity of Greek persuasion; the information about the Ancient Russia was carefully sifted through the western sieve so that one cannot object – the fantasies of the people by whose order Kliuchevskiy was writing are so evident. The author does not even mention the Turki and Desht-I-Kipchak desperately following the false Jesuit model of the history of Russia based on the theory of Slavdom… Is that science?

 

            That was the reverse side of the “Russian card” that allowed any foreigner and any villain entering Moscow and its power. One had to call himself a Russian and take a new name, which was rather easier than to become and Udmurt or Mari where the knowledge of language and customs was necessary. The Russians had neither language nor customs. Everything in Russia was Russian. Everything was the same.

            On November 12^th, 1472 Sophia Paleologo from Greece was proclaimed a Russian. According to contemporaries, from that moment she was reigning in Moscow dealing with state problems in her bedroom. “Our ruler himself is the third to act in his bed”, - they used to say in Russia about their Great Prince who did not seem great any longer. The cunning imperious woman was teaching her husband how to “unite” Russia; she inculcated him into the conceptions of politics, state and “Slavdom”. That was reflected by the Russian Law Code that changed the whole domestic policy of the vassal state.

            Outwardly Byzantine presence was shown in the growth of splendor and introduction of new ceremonies of the court, removal of the Prince from the Boyars and noblemen and “appearance” of the Slavs in Russia… Here it is – the shadow of Byzantium.

            Certain Russians turned to her like to an oasis in a desert but some of them conceived a dislike for her for her passion for the intrigues and patronage of western traders that were openly cleaning Russia out. “When the princess Sophia came here our land became agitated, great moods came here – like in their Tsrgrad under their rulers”. The new ruler did not care about the contempt of the aristocrats at all; she shrank from them without disdain.

            The Prince Kurbskiy spoke out perhaps clearer than all the rest: “In the kind family of Russian princes the devil infused evil manners sending an enchantress to it…” since Sophia was exposed as a person dealing with soothsayers. The goal justified the means; she took a group of malicious people with her to Russia. Nothing could stop her in her race for power. She was moving not looking about.

            Everybody was aware of another sin of the Great Princess; she poisoned the heir to the throne, the son of Ivan III from his first marriage, in order to establish her son Basil, the would-be father of Ivan the Terrible. That is a legend, as certain historians assert, but strikingly it reminds of the murder of another prince – Demetrius – who was the last in the dynasty of Ryurikoviches. Heirs to the Russian throne died one after another after the coming of Sophia Paleologo and nobody could explain that… It is strange, after all.

            However, whether that was a legend or not, but filicide in the Moscow Kremlin started. Not only children were killed then; the whole princely family was poisoned, which was ascertained by criminalistic examination. Sophia herself was poisoned too. By arsenic and mercury… Who could poison in the Kremlin?

            The Prince started avoiding his wife after her another conspiracy had been revealed in 1497 – they intended to kill little Demetrius who was the Prince’s grandson (his elder son’s son)… By the Great Princess’ will Moscow life really changed; palace murders, conspiracies that had been torturing Constantinople some time ago became frequent in Russia. And not only they… A lot was taken from the traditions and etiquette of the Byzantine court; a lot of things were admired.

            The Greeks were skillfully introducing the thought being the basis of the ideology of Slavdom into consciousness of the Russians – to admire the West and belittle themselves. They knew that slaves began in that way – from admiring their master. But those actions were esteemed as introduction of the Russians to Christianity. In Russian minds Ancient Greece and Rome were turning into centers of world culture. While their own past was sinking into oblivion… The world was being simplified to primitivism. Remember: “come to reign and rule over us”; from these words the history of Slavic Russia begins. That is its first step on the road of Time.

 

            ● F.I. Uspenskiy mentioned: the coming of Greek natives to Russia after the fall of Constantinople was enormous. Those were basically clergymen; some of them stayed to live there and others departed having got alms. Disallowed metropolitans, bishops, archmandrites and abbots were searching for titles and profit in Russia. And they always managed to find them! That was a terrible shadow force that was called Russian; it was standing behind Sophia Paleologo’s back. As a matter of fact Moscow was full of crowds of arrivistes for whom the Kremlin found offices in the Russian Arian Church.

            Of course from those people one could hardly expect any educational influence except for their propaganda of the Greek belief and their dominance. They used a great many flattering words which, like poison, found their way to the souls of the Muscovites that suspected no evil… Having signed the Florentine Union the Greeks were coming to Moscow not with empty hands – those were secret soldiers of the Pope that, like worms, started to corrupt Russian spiritual culture.

 

            Is it the way Kievan Russia began? Or Desht-I-Kipchak?       

            It is striking – foreign seeds were placed in the ready soil. The Muscovites wanted to forget native Desht-I-Kipchak and Altai and, to tell the truth, there was no need to persuade them. They wanted Greek lies in order to find their – Slavic – roots in it. Hence that crusty hatred for the Turkic world, which has always been peculiar to Moscow since then. Only blood brothers can hate in this way.

            And once one recognizes lies as the truth, he becomes a different person. It all depends upon the ability to represent lies. Upon package and layout… “Who does not feel the dark never searches for the light”, - they say in the East. Moscow Turki felt neither the dark, nor the light. The Greeks created maps for them. That was the repeating of what had happened in medieval Europe after its hiding the traces of the Great Nations Migration…

            To Moscow that was searching for itself Slavdom seemed to be a pleasant shadow during a hot day. The Russians were taking everything they could if only that was new and distinguishing. They admired and enjoyed everything. For instance, the blazon of Paleologos (black double eagle) was turned into the blazon of Moscow. Not a single one from among the Slavs remembered that the eagle had flown to Byzantium from Altai where it had been known before the Great Nations Migration… Everything was forgotten at one stroke.

            Sophia brought Byzantine traditions to Russia; those traditions were rapidly changing the life of its capital. The townsmen themselves wanted that; they were ostentatiously changing themselves and their conduct trying to gain favor with the Greek Princess, which became a peculiarity of the servants and the nobles – to gain favor for momentary profit. But that is how they were living in Europe… It is indicative that the boyar Moscow that was defending ancient traditions started to decrease in number; the boyars were being removed from the Prince.

            And judging by a comment of a Venetian named Ambroggo Contarini who visited Milan in 1476: “here are a lot of Greeks from Constantinople that came with Sophia Paleologo” they, the Greeks, were the authors of the Moscow rebuilding. They called the tune. The Kremlin supported the newcomers in every way; they became masters of the situation, “hearths” of Christianity, i.e. new spiritual culture that was propagandizing the West… The new religion toed the starting line in Moscow. It was interesting primarily to those who were to be called the noblemen soon.

            Alas, the answer of the Russians merits regret; it showed not only the weakness of spirit but also entered “folk” traditions of the Slavs, which is seen from the notes of the same Venetian: “They are heavy drinkers and boast that despising the abstainers”, i.e. the Greeks. To drink because of grief became a habit in Russia. That is another feature of the slaves who were given freedom. They were like convicts jauntily playing with their chains. Formerly they used to drink there only in a merry pin, only on the occasion of a victory or feast.

            Here is another phrase by the same author: “The Prince runs a big country; he could have had enough people (for an army) but a lot of them are useless people”. He could have had but he had not… The notes of the Venetian are also interesting because in them the Pope’s ambassador, who was pluralistically a spy, gathered information about strong and weak points of the Moscow Principality; he was the one who marked that the Prince’s son of the first marriage had got in wrong with him because of disobedience to his stepmother and predicted the lot of the poor youth. He reported of many unpleasant details that were peculiar to Moscow. 

            Sophia was reigning on a grand Byzantine scale. Her manners are more expressive than words. She was always temporizing and concealing her real intentions. And that was also marked by the Pope’s ambassador.

            In 1479 the Princess invited the Metropolitan Gerontius in order to consecrate, according to the Greek ceremonies, the grand Cathedral of the Assumption built in the Kremlin; at that she did not notify the Prince. But illegal consecration of the temple was interrupted; the people interrupted it saying that “God's wrath was coming” and the ceremony was not divine – the metropolitan was forced to finish it according to the old ceremony.

            It even happened that in Russia there were certain doubts concerning the trueness of the Greek belief; there were many reasons for that. And there appeared an appeal “not to accept the Turki to the Metropolitan’s and pontifical chairs”. The purity of Arianism was in question! But that was too late; the Greeks calling themselves the Russians were diligently destroying the spiritual culture of Russia.  

            Seemingly betraying Christianity, in reality Sophia was introducing it. She invited architects and artists from the Golden Horde to raise and decorate temples and palaces of Moscow. The Princess needed to argue the Russians into superiority of the Christian, i.e. the Western culture by all available means. To suppress them with scale. And she was successfully doing what she could and how she could.

            For example, she invited an Italian craftsman A. Fioravanti known in many countries at that time. That gifted architect, judging by his name, was a Turki by birth, the native of the Turkic Ravenna; he built The Cathedral of the Assumption and The Annunciation Cathedral in the Kremlin. Moscow was also decorated by the Palace of Facets, the Prison Palace, The Archangel Cathedral and other new buildings. Although they were Arian, they were necessary; the princely capital wanted to be the royal capital – the heir of Byzantium.

            Establishing the symbols of Christianity in Moscow, the Greeks were establishing themselves and their power. The idea of the third Rome had not been born yet (it had not been formed!), but it began to crystallize: Russia followed Europe and entered into the Renaissance.

            The Turkic heritage was dying or, more precisely, it was being veiled. Everything was happening almost like in the West. Only without fires. Sophia was unaware that in the architecture of the Kremlin established by the Italian, in new cathedrals and towers… Turkic traditions were repeated after they had been accepted in Europe in the IV century. The same “tent” style that was made the basis of Gothic architecture.

 

            ● Moscow architecture is a matter of a dispute of long standing; its participants, as a rule, speak for its Christian roots. One could agree with them but in this case it is necessary to explain what had been happening in Russia before Sophia Paleologo and her people came. That is, before the “first” Moscow Christians. And it is also necessary to explain what architecture Turkic towns of the Eastern Europe had. These questions are not evident and simple.

            The versions of adherents of the “eastern” viewpoint, who are in a minority, are more convincing. They were expressed by an expert in medieval architecture named âèîëëå-ëå-äþê; his book incited the discussion. In the creation of stone items the author saw the result of combination of historical and natural components. Sometimes his arguments are naïve, which tells nothing; he did not know much about the Great Nations Migration and culture of Altai, Parthia, Kushan. As a matter of fact, the Church prohibited studying them, but substantially he was right – the source of the European architectural traditions was in the Central Asia. That was confirmed by the professor L.R. Kyzlasov who in his monograph mentioned an ancient town of temples in Khakassia – Tigir-Balyk (Tengri’s Town). This unique place is waiting for researchers.

 

            So-called international Gothic that was born after the Inquisition appeared in many European countries simultaneously. Although for the origin of an architectural style such plurality is impossible, which is clear to all men of good judgment. In terms of architecture Moscow buildings did not differ from those of the towns of Desht-I-Kipchak – Kazan, Bulgar, Sarai, Kiev, Elets, Astrakhan, Tobolsk and Tyumen… Later they were called Slavic, ancient Russian or Christian – when the known history was being falsified.

            After all, architecture is another trace of the Inquisition. And another thing proving that “manuscripts don't burn” and peoples culture does not disappear.

            It only can be called in a new way.

 

            ABOUT THE BIBLE AND KORAN AGAIN

 

            Moscow wished to be a Slavic state, but circumstances did not make its dreams come true faster.

            Basil, the son of Ivan III and Sophia Paleologo, who replaced the former, was notable for feeble-mindedness, humility and strange tranquility. The young Prince, of course, continued his father’s line but he was doing it very drowsily. His faint reign was marked by two light strokes. Firstly, on the model of Great Novgorod he destroyed another bulwark of the Varangian Russia – the Pskov Republic – and invaded Smolensk and later Ryazan. Secondly, he made Byzantine luxury more common in Moscow modest everyday life. Palaces, entertains, intrigues – they are the features of twenty five years of his reign. That is all the Great Khan had left; he was longingly staring at the West but never dared make a step towards it.

            Basil’s main heritage were not his deeds but his son – the first individuality on the Moscow throne, Ivan the Terrible. A personality of European importance! He was the one dealing with politics in a big way. Like his father, he was not a Christian and paid rent to the Horde; he had to send it to the Crimea to the new curator of Moscow… However, before describing the history of Ivan the Terrible and his tragic lot it is important to clarify certain details that were peculiar to the Eastern Europe at that time.

            His history was written by the winners – the Christians – they were applying their judgment. But there were the defeated, including Ivan the Terrible himself, they had their own truth and their idea of what was happening. Nobody would listen to them; that was not customary since their lot was disdain. Or concealment. And is the scene of events entire without them – without the defeated? That is why in our book there are pages dedicated to them and their bitter truth. So that everything is fair.

            … The rent that was being paid to the Horde was called “commemoration” in Moscow. The Russians were still hiring the army of the Horde. It would stay with them for as long as it was necessary because of war and as long as it was possible because of the amount paid. For instance, in 1512 they paid the khan seven thousand rubles in gold for the campaign in Lithuania, and the army honestly fulfilled its trust. “And today we are fighting for you day and night and help you”, - reported the Roman bey Khalil to Moscow, to the Prince Basil III, the “conqueror” of Pskov and Smolensk.

            The Russians used to pay rent (commemoration) before and after Ivan the Terrible. In 1614 Moscow gave the Crimea seven and a half thousand rubles and in the 1640s it had to pay twelve thousand. That was natural; the union with the Horde was advantageous for Ryurikoviches – it gave them an opportunity of political development. And although from the time of Baty the Golden Horde had been in crisis it did not give up and was trying to survive by means of the army. That would do for some time but, of course, that could not last for long.

            A new policy was necessary but it did not exist. Commemoration remained perhaps the most important item of income of the khan’s treasury. The same as military trophies.

            Of course the weakness of the Horde, disorder and enmity came not by themselves; the country was diligently being weakened from the outside, which was done really elegantly. Was that by chance that the khan Berke accepted Islam while Mamai entered Catholicism. Certainly not. Was the Kazan khanate separated by chance? And Astrakhan?.. Nothing happened by chance. It was all logical.

            The split of the Horde was planned by the West.

            Civil discords that started in the time of Baty were an artillery preparation before the attack of Christianity on the East. That was the reply of the West to Baty’s campaign in Europe. It was notable for unheard-of impudence and rarely long duration. Unfortunately historians are humbly raking over the dust and ashes of those events without perceiving the Turkic culture and not considering the results of the Great Nations Migration. And everything was interrelated there; one thing caused another.  

            The sacred war declared by Genghis Khan lasted from the time of Baty till the time of Ivan the Terrible; the East was hopelessly loosing in it. That is what, in our opinion, was the distinctive feature of that epoch: the shaking of belief and religion – these are the reasons of the defeat of the Turkic world. Including the Horde of Genghisides and Russia of Ryurikoviches. Their culture was not pagan. In the IV century it attracted the Europeans by its rectitude and strength; in a thousand years it was interesting for other reasons; the teachers were irritating their pupils.

            They were disliked since they were the teachers. Considering all its weaknesses the Horde reminded the West of the past that it was burning out by the fires of the Inquisition. The last reminder, the last citadel of the pure belief was doomed the same as the rulers standing behind it… Unfortunately now it is hard to understand that, but speaking about the Horde or, more precisely, about Desht-I-Kipchak we are also speaking about Moscow Russia like about the right and left hand of one person. From the point of view of the state that was one country where Christ was denied, which means his Vicar on the Earth was denied too. They praised Monotheism there, for which they forfeited.

            For many aristocrats that was the essence of Christianity – to recognize or not to recognize the Pope’s power. Long ago religion had become politics and its game in the West. That was not concealed. In the East the Pope’s enemies were living; they did not recognize him as “king of kings”. Here it is – the main reason of dissent – the attitude towards the Pope! It has not changed yet, which it is also hard to understand.

            Because even the state structure of modern Russia resembles of that of the Horde: Tatarstan or Chuvashia are playing the part of Moscow Principality – they are also sovereign but they have no real power. The only difference is that today the tsar is called the president and the capital has changed – Sarai has been substituted by Moscow. The language has been changed. Some other things have become different. But there are no fundamental distinctions. The same federation, the same orders, the same commemorations – but everything is called otherwise. In a modern way.

            The Horde is the territory that has become part of modern Russia with all its “Horde” problems and population. The Horde inhabitants are the ancestors of the majority of Russians – those whose motherland lies south of the latitude of the Moskva river… They are in question here; they are those defeated whose opinion was not asked when the history was written. Failure to understand that truth means the failure to understand the past of Russia.

            And if in the capital of the Horde, in that “federal center” attacks of Christianity were successful, Moscow Russia defeated them remaining an impregnable citadel before which Sophia Paleologo receded. That is what was making Russia, constituent territory of the Horde federation, the leader. Firmness of spirit. Independence of politics. It was dealing with the West in the name of the Turkic East; it was being esteemed and respected even in the khan’s headquarters.

            It can be mentioned all at once; that was the merit primarily of Ivan the Terrible who, not asking the khan, threw down the gauntlet to the Pope by his Livonian (1558) and Caspian (1560) wars. And thus he continued the sacred war of Genghis Khan for Monotheism.

 

            After the Inquisition attacks of the West had political reasons. Borrowing the teaching of Heavenly God the Church no longer wanted to connect the roots of its belief with Altai. It wanted to rewrite the history and establish its place in it. By that time the Western theology had made a centuries-long way; it introduced new ceremonies and had power – it could change the starting point of the place and time of the beginning of that way. “The world begins not in the East”, - it was asserting.

            That was the sign of the Renaissance.

            The Christians, born away with politics, were in conflict with their conscience again. Constantine’s myth was realized because of church scientists; invention became the incontestable truth – people became accustomed to it.

            What else can be discussed here? What history, what traditions?..

            In Altai they knew ninety nine ways to address Heavenly God – Tengri, at that they were all different. Bog (God) (Bodgo or Boje), Khodai (Kodai. Khudai), Alla (Ollo, Elo), Gospodi (Gozbodi). They also used the names Dangyr, Tangra, Tura, Tigir. Two and a half thousand years ago the Sky heard these words. Later, in the IV century, the word Bog (God) (that is how the word “God” is pronounced in the Russian language) was taken by Christianity. In Altai (in Turkic) it meant “to find peace, belief”. “Khodai” (in Turkic it literally means “become happy”) meant that Tengri was the Creator of existence and He gave the happiness of life. Moslems and Christians of medieval Europe used the word “Khodai”; hence, by the way, is the western transcription – Got, Gott. “Alla” was pronounced in Turkic when Tengri was asked for something; it was derived from “al” (hand), in other words – “Giving and Taking Away”; reading a prayer one had to turn the palms to the Eternal Blue Sky. The word was taken by Islam, but for the Turkic Moslems the names “Tengri”, “Bog” (God), “Khodai” and “Alla” remained synonyms. The same as it was with their ancestors who were the followers of Monotheism.

            In the Horde and in Russia only these names were known. People prayed with them; that is why in certain western sources the Russians and the Horde inhabitants were called the Moslems.

 

            ● In this connection ancient proverbs (and there are a lot of them) are indicative: “Khudai salgannan khutulbachan”, which meant “You will not escape the will of God”. “Khudai somy” or “The Image of God”… “Ala” – the guardian angel. “Allai (Aloi, Eleei) or “Oh, my God”. “Kizi alazy chorche, kizee korinminche” or “Guardian Angel is invisibly present”. And so on.

 

            There was no Islam in the East of Europe; that was eternal belief in Heavenly God – it was not divided into Christianity, Arianism, Islam or something else. Belief is belief. God is God. That was the edge of tolerance. Moscow of Ryurikoviches was notable for the Arian look that it had brought with them from Scandinavia; Sarai had an Altaic, more ancient look – after all, it was dominating in the Horde regardless of the antagonism of royal power.

            But where, in what source one can read about what united the Horde and Russia? They were parts of one state, one entire culture! There are no such works. That unity is not convenient for the West…

            The Church’s first messengers to the East of Europe were the Pope’s legates – the monks Giovanni del Plano Carpini (1245 – 1247) and Guillome de Rubruk (1253 – 1256); they were to carry out their mission and secretly collect information about the unknown country. Later, in centuries, their notes were published in separate books and can serve as a decent reference book on visual reconnaissance.

            Marco Polo also became a spy, but not of his own volition – for many years he was living with the Turki (1271 – 1295) and serving the khan and thus he knew the life of Desht-I-Kipchak from the inside. By the Pope’s order, upon his return to the motherland he was put in prison in 1298 and forced to “share” his recollections… Rome was collecting information about the Horde and the Turkic East not missing any details.

            One would think, about what can those decomposed notes tell now?

            It turns out they can tell about the past of Russia! About what it was ordered to forget. Priceless pages that have not been touched by the church censorship; they are more true than scores of textbooks and monographs that were written later. The Pope’s spies reported what they saw with their own eyes. Without analyses and conclusion. Their information is objective and, from this point of view, it is irreproachable; the policy of the Church was based on it. That is what it is interesting for. The Pope’s legates’ voyages happened in the XIII century when the Western Europe was getting a warm by the fires of the Inquisition; the Pope wanted to revenge the Horde in the East: the Christian Empire wanted to settle accounts with its offender and expand its boundaries.

            The legates were marching on the virgin soil that had not been touched by the Pope’s plough yet. In the patriarchal region.

            Unfortunately there is no reliable information about the Horde except for the books of the travelers. In the XVII century many things were burnt and a lot was rewritten at the behest of the Jesuits; a new alphabet was introduced so that people could not read old books written in Glagolitic alphabet and in the Turkic language; that was Cyrillic alphabet. That was the Russian Inquisition started in the epoch of Romanovs.

            Thus from Nestor’s Russian Primary Chronicle written in Kiev remained the name and several short extracts; the rest has been rewritten. There is a unique work on this point written by the academician A.A. Shakhmatov, and that is not the only work… But at that time, under Ryurikoviches, it was all different; the rewriters of history had not got accustomed to what they were doing yet. The world of the Eastern Europe, including the Moscow Principality, did not call itself Slavic because of shame; it was living free, in purity and patriarchal comfort. That is what the Pope’s legates saw – the measured world that was not feeling that the storm was coming.

            That was the last century of freedom; it came to its end together with the dynasty of Ryurikoviches – with Ivan the Terrible…

            In that period of history there is one rather interesting fact: Carpini, the Pope’s messenger, was to bring to Altai a letter for the presbyter John, “the white pontiff”; that was one of the subject matters of his mission. There were no arguments more important than the Pope’s correspondence, regardless even of archeological findings and books describing the Turkic belief.

            Those notes are also valuable since they have the spirit of time that was driven away in the works of historiographers. Alien eyes see better than eyes of a local man. Thus the Pope’s legates in the foreign country were writing down what, in their opinion, could be used for the benefit of the Church there, in the Eastern Europe. For instance, the following Rubruk’s comment on Baty’s appearance is worth much: “To me Baty seemed to look like Jean de Beaumont”.

            Business and objective information – it is not accidental, although to an extent it is preconceived. Since the guests are usually shown what hosts wish! It never happens otherwise.

            However, one question is appropriate: how did the Pope’s monks communicate in the foreign country; what language did they speak? Carpini and Rubruk did not go into details on this point, apparently, because they considered that unworthy of attention. And from the same texts it is seen that they had no difficulty communicating with people they met. At least, there were no limitations in conversations. An interpreter corrected certain formalities, but he was not engaged in the conversation, the same as the attendant, as against the monk himself who sometimes turned to the interpreter for clarifications.

            Low Latin again?! And this time in Desht-I-Kipchak? Or not?

            To tell the truth, Marco Polo, “a smart and noble citizen of Venice”, as he humbly described himself, was more reliable than the Pope’s monks; he began his “Book” from the recollection of how his father and uncle, intending to improve their state of affairs, left for the East. The Great Khan met them cheerfully; they had a long conversation and perfectly understood each other since (citing) “those people were reasonable and knew Turkic”.

            The dialogue of East and West was in the Turkic language.

            Ibn Battuta, an Arab traveler, visited Desht-I-Kipchak those years; he left his notes – a real chant to the free country. He wrote an amazing book which cannot be called historical since it has too much warmth, light and vitality… After reading the works by that Arab and Roman monks, those by great Russian historiographers faint: they are preconceived and too helpless. There is nothing more to say about them.

            A lot of information about the Turkic culture remained in Russia; sometimes it is kept in unexpected publications. For instance, in works by Athanasius Nikitin, a Russian merchant who sailed over three seas, in them it is written that prayers were read in Turkic and people used to pray not in a Christian way. The merchant’s notes were published by the Russian Academy of Sciences; authenticity of the comments is doubtless; one just comes across inaccuracies of translation sometimes. Here is an extract from it:

 

                        A Rus er Tangryd saklasyn,

                        Ollo sakla, bu daniada munu kibitz er aktur,

                        nechik Urus eri begliari akoi tugil,

                        urus er abodan bolsyn; rast kam daret.

                        Ollo, Khudo, Bog, Dan’iry!

 

            And here is the translation:

 

                        And the Russian land – God bless it.

                        Oh God, save it!

                        There is no such a wonderful county in this world,

                        Although áåãè* of the Russian land are unfair.

                        Let the Russian land live in peace,

                        And let justice live in it!

 

            The Russian prayer ended as it was proper for the prayers to Tengri – with the word “God”: Alla, Khodai, Bog, Tengri… It seems comments are unnecessary here.

 

            ● However, the main thing requires a qualified comment! And it is absent. Full text of the prayer is worth paying attention since in it a little bit corrupt 22^nd and 23^rd ayahs of 59^th sura of Koran are set forth. More than that, in the prayer there are Allah’s epithets (from 4^th to 31^st) accurate in order and writing. And that seems to be extraordinary for Christianity…

            Questions arise by themselves here: was there Christianity in Russia? And what was it like?

 

            And the same goes for other prayers. “Ata chin ash Izhesi…”, i.e. “Father, God of spiritual food” – that was the beginning of an ancient Turkic prayer in the name of the Most High – Tengri. And it seems these words sacred for a Turki are similar with the Russian prayer “Our Father…”. An interesting question, is it not?

            The Chinese history is no less interesting. One would think, what did it have to do with the Turki and the Moscow Principality? It turns out it was directly connected with them. The North China was part of Desht-I-Kipchak; we intentionally pass over in silence the history of the Uigurs and Kirghiz, as well as the North-Eastern China inhabitants so as not to enter modern politics although in that history there are interesting but not indubitable facts.

            For example, here is a common question which is far from modernity: why did the Chinese build the famous wall on the border with Altai? Not for Guiness Book of World Records apparently. It turns out, not to defend from the nomads either. The Great Wall was raised in order to stop the departure of people from the empire; the Chinese were leaving for the North in families and entire villages. Life there was more cheerful – these are the words from a Chinese chronicle.

            Life in Altai was more cheerful! Is this not an estimation of the Turkic life?

            Would pilgrims from India, Tibet, Iran and the Western Europe try to reach the “pagan Tatars”? And they were coming there; belief attracted them, which is written in historical books. Carpini, the Pope’s legate, wrote about the Turkic belief as follows: “They believe in One God whom they recognize as the creator of all the visible and invisible and the creator of bliss and torture in this world, however they do not worship him with prayers, praise or ceremonies of any kind”. Where is paganism here?

            And the line has not been finished; the author has not said the main thing since the Turki had not let that stranger into their secrets. But they made an exception for Rubruk; it seems they had taken the fancy of him because of his appearance and due to the fact that he had been sent by Louis the Saint, King of France, the descendants of an Altaic dynasty… The monk was surprised by the belief of the steppe inhabitants; it was like Christianity but was not clear for him. He asked the person that was accompanying him, but the answer was: “Do not say that our master is a Christian. He is not a Christian”.

            “I found a man that had a inky cross on his hand and believed that he was a Christian since he answered all my question like a Christian. That is why I asked him: “Why don’t you have a cross with the image of Jesus?” And the answer was: “That is not our custom”. “How do you believe in God”. He answered: “We believe only in One God”. And I asked: “Do you believe that He is the spirit or flesh?”. He said: “We believe that he is the spirit”. And I asked: “Do you believe that he has never been human?”. He answered: “Never”.

            Rubruk was attentive to the details of life; he managed to see a lot:

            “I saw a house over which there was a cross… I entered it and saw an altar which was decorated really beautifully. On the golden cloth there were embroidered and laid images of the Savior and the Blessed Virgin… and two angels, at that the outlines of their bodies and clothes were embroidered with pearl. There was also a silver cross with precious stones in its corners and in the middle and a lot of other church finery, and in front of the altar eight oil lamps were burning”.

            A very valuable observation; it describes the decoration of a Turkic temple and also shows that the Catholics were too far from the Church which had been established by the Pope Gregory the Great. During the centuries Catholic Europe had changed beyond recognition; it had lost its roots – those very roots to which the Pope Gregory had carefully grafted it!.. The Church thought that it had been born on its own account. And that can never happen. A son cannot be his own father.

            Rubruk did not even understand why the Turki did not recognize Christianity. The monk did not know the true history of the Church and the traditions of Monotheism which the Romans had followed some time ago. He did not understand why the Pope Gregory called himself “the bishop not of the Romans but of the Langobards”, i.e. not of the Christians but of the Kipchaks – the keepers of the pure belief – in public.

            The people that Rubruk met were the relics of belief; in their souls they were keeping that warmth from which in the IV century started Christianity approved by Constantine. The Orthodox Christians and the Moslems called them the Hanifs… The sources of Catholicism were hidden in the spiritual culture of the Horde. Like coal in the site of big fire.

            It turns out that accidentally the Pope’s messengers found their way into the “time machine” but were not ready for that fantastic voyage into the past. Failing to understand the core of what was happening, Rubruk, like an honest man, was sincerely astonished, and as a true believer he had no doubts – he was basing on his knowledge and his rectitude which the Church had taught him. In the image of God he saw only Christ. He saw him being unaware that under the Pope Gregory the Great there had been no image (look) of Christ; they had had a lamb. And the image of Umai the legate considered the image of the Blessed Virgin since he was in haze. And he was mistaken because of his bias. And ignorance.

            By the end of the Middle Ages the Western Church changed certain ceremonies; the old ones were being slowly forgotten – that was the march of Time: things were changing and much attention was directed not to the spirit, as it had been before, but to ceremonies. Not to deeds but to humility. That became a brand new European feature.

            And those innovations expanded the gap between yesterday and tomorrow.

            Rubruk is not to blame that he was unaware of something; the monk expressed the knowledge of a strange belief in known terms of Christianity; he could not do otherwise. His consciousness was created by the Church; theologians painted his past as they wanted to see it – they did not mean to make cloud-castles whatever beautiful they were. Time will come and they will fade away – this is the lot of all the air-castles. Even of the most beautiful ones… Either with a Catholic cross or without it.

            The East and its clergy, on the contrary, were notable for the knowledge of God. For it all the other religions remained versions of belief in One God, branches of one tree; hence the Turki had never destroyed and humiliated the gentiles. An alien belief was not alien for them. That was a distinctive feature of the Horde with its vassals – Moscow, Kazan and other khanates. Not a singe religious war has happened there. There were many wars, as we know, but they had nothing to do with religion.

            That is why the Catholics found their way to the Turkic East and became the natives in the spiritual area that was clear for them; they knew: “the one who believes in God is the native”.

            Simplicity of these words expresses the Turkic philosophy, which explains a lot. For instance it explains Genghis Khan’s uncertainty and bewilderment of the academician V.V. Bartold who in the Middle Asia met “Nestorians” speaking the Turkic language and calling them the Christians although they followed the ceremonies of Christianity. The famous Orientalist was astonished because the word “Christianity” was alien to those people; it was not met in their written monuments. Bartold, an outstanding scientist of the European school, the same as Rubruk, seemed to know nothing of the Turkic belief at all! He is the author of excellent works on Islam but he did not understand that “from of old the Turki had believed the One Who is really the master in the Sky”.

            Those were the Christians whom they were teaching the basics of religion in the IV century!.. Not vice versa.

            The Europeans know the truth about themselves from the books they write themselves while the truth has disappeared from there a long time ago: the books were written for the sake of the Church at its behest… The Jesuits were the first who started to correct the truth about the Russian belief when Ivan the Terrible was reigning, which marked the end of the dynasty of Ryurikoviches.

 

            ● “Warriors of Christ want nothing but to convert the pagans into the Christians” – these words expressed the core of the policy of the Society of Jesus. For example, their organization appeared in India on May 6^th, 1542 when Framcis Xavier, Loyola’s (the head of the Jesuits) right-hand man came there. He had sweeping powers; all the doors were open for him. Full authority was in his hands.

            Xavier’s work turned out to be really hard; in that Portuguese colony he would appoint and dismiss the rulers and the nobility. He would appoint the clergymen. Even the governor was afraid of the Jesuits… As a matter of fact, in Moscow Russia it was to be the same. Ivan the Terrible had just time to think and be poisoned by mercury.

 

            The order’s strength was immense; it was not restrained by the borders of continents. The Jesuits reached Japan, India and America. They found their way to the Moslem East and did a lot of mischief there. Because of them Islam was changed – it became Arabic… Everywhere the West was burning the “Turkic traces” out and remaking the past in its own way. Moscow was not an exception; on the contrary, it was the subject of its particular interest.

            From 1801 the headquarters of the Jesuits, as we know, moved to Russia; these are their words: “one can’t understand Russia with his mind”. That is why the past of Russia has gone for good – the poisoning of the dynasty of Ryurikoviches which crossed the paths of the Church.

            … Looking ahead it is necessary to say that to invent the history of Moscow Russia is not an easy task. V.N. Tatischev was the first who set about it when Peter I was reigning; he was not a scientist but the factories manager in Ural and later the head of the Astrakhan Government. His work “The Russian History from the Ancient Times” was controlled personally by Y.V. Brius – a person about whom we know a lot and at the same time nothing. Those were the people around Romanovs – western reformers, the Pope’s protégés, Jesuits that were arranging the deeds for years ahead. That senator, the confidant of Peter I, was translating western books into Russian; he ran the business of the royal printing shop and “was trying hard to arrange the history and geography of Russia”. The ideologist of Peter’s reforms! The Russian tsar dared not make a step without his consent.

            It is not known whether Brius was a Jesuit or not; his past is mysterious. But he became a Russian without any difficulties. He just had to call himself so.

            That was him who in 1720 gave Tatischev a chronicle called “Armchair” that “gave rise to and formed the foundation of” (that is what Tatischev has written) the Russian history… From where did that chronicle appear? How? It was not fake. That was something else that had no definition and looked like a summary. In it events of the past were roughly estimated, which gave rise to and formed the foundation of the Russian history. Failure to comply with the facts… It is not clear how Brius, the first Russian historian, put the “ancient Slavic” text of the chronicle together? Where did he take the “ancient Slavic” language of the nation that had been called the Slavs not long ago by the Greeks? 

           

            ● It happened that in Siberia the Old Believers gave Tatischev the possible prototype of the “Armchair” chronicle – the one from which the Jesuits obtained information for their works. They were considerably different. That observation led Tatischev to an unexpected thought that “such Nestor’s lists can be obtained with considerable additions”.

            The new history of Russia was based on those “considerable additions”!

 

            There are too many questions And there are no answers. One can understand the Bulgarian Slavs; they call their “ancient Slavic” language “proto-Slavic” silently adding that that was the Turkic language. But how can one understand the Russian people of the XVIII century that were still speaking their native language? Their Slavic dialect was to appear; the Jesuits were elaborating it in their universities in the Western Ukraine, Poland, Lithuania.

            Apart from the language of the chronicle, one should pay attention to the ease with which Tatischev cites the works by European and Asian historians; the Uralian manufactures’ erudition is impressive. Considering that he read no books in the Russian language, that such books did not exist and that he did not know foreign languages, his “authorship” is unlikely if not suspicious. The same as the “Armchair” chronicle itself.

            How did it appear?

            But the XVIII century was notable for the fact that the royal power, carrying out one reform after another was creating the new language (the Slavic dialect) and the new Russian culture instead of the Turkic one. It was necessary to reflect Slavdom in history. How? Nobody knew that. At first Tatischev was engaged in geography; according to him “it is rather easier to invent geography than history”. It is possible that the word “invent” had certain shades unknown to us but Tatischev’s work is nothing more than an invention in five volumes written by the tsar’s order.

Thus the Russian authorities took the Jesuit baton in the East of Europe and were moving on.

            The Scythians were called the ancestors of the Slavs. Tatischev’s “Scythians” spoke the Iranian language which later gradually passed into the Slavic language by itself. Of course no proofs of the new theory were produced. And they were not necessary.

            Russian people have been persuaded of the absurdity since then – that the Slavs came to the bank of Dnepr in the IX century and built Kievan Russia – the motherland of Russia – there. They came out of Novgorod woods where they used to live in huts and dugouts and built Kiev all at once?.. Thus Ivan the Terrible was deprived of the relatives and ancestors, i.e. the Normans that came from Scandinavia and founded Russia.

 

            Who are they, those mysterious Turki that became castaways even in their motherland? The history of Moscow Rus and Russia cannot exist without an answer to the fundamental question…

            The ancient Altaians, according to anthropologists, were divided into two groups – the Europeoids and the Mongoloids. Mongoloid features – more ancient ones – were dominating in mixed marriages. Of course appearance standards are not reliable speaking about the nation that was formed of a union of tribes: skin color and eyes form did not matter. Spirit was the main thing for them! It is important to understand and accept that.

            Three thousand years ago belief in Heavenly God united the tribes of the Central Asia into one nation and gave them new morals. That is what happened then – they accepted the common language and rules of conduct which they called Turkic. The word “Turki” was not of an “ethnic” but rather of a “religious” character – it united those who believed in Heavenly God and compared their actions with His commandments.

            Science knows several versions of the origin of the word “Turki”. Perhaps the most popular is the Chinese version – the word means “strong”, “healthy”. The version is interesting but it is not likely that it is correct. Why did the Altaians take a Chinese name? Latest researches showed that the Chinese learnt that word from the inhabitants of Ancient Altai; people there called themselves “Turakut” and “Trkt”. If one remembers that Tura is Tengri’s name  - one of his ninety nine names – the name of the nation obtains a clear sense. Hence tiure, tere – “cross” and kut – “soul”, “human vital force”… All these sounds, in our opinion, are closely interrelated. Thus we have the people believing in God or the people of Divine Force or the people with souls full of God.

            That is what “Turki” meant three thousand years ago. At least in the XI century B.C., judging by Chinese findings, people knew it.

 

            ● In “The History of China” the following is written: in the 20s of the XX century in the basin of Huang He archeologists found a settlement and burial places made of bronze (the Anyang finding). In the first instance they were astonished by written monuments, “a huge archive of inscriptions” – such writings were met only in Altai which the Chinese called Shan (Yin). That is a very valuable finding. In Chinese there was no written language at that time.

            Excavations of a royal barrow provided not less valuable material, which could be called a significant event of archeology but even experts did not know much about it. Burials of horses, weapons, finery and vessels belonged to the Turki – that is why nobody wanted to advertise them. In “Neolithic China” they knew neither a domesticated horse, neither a chariot nor such weapons. That was also witnessed by the experts.

            The main findings were the items of the “animal style” that was the characteristic feature of the Altaic culture during the following years. The Chinese have never been able to depict the animals in the position of an impetuous jerk. That was the Turkic “unique” style. 

            And the last thing. At that time the northern border of China coincided with the outline of the Great Wall, i.e. it lay to the south of the found town… That was the country called Altai.

That version has its adherents and opponents. Its universality is attractive. And its accordance with reality. Since exactly the same happened with the followers of Islam; they were called the Arabs. The Egyptians, Syrians, Lebanese and other nations of the Great Nations Migration and the Turki that lived there after the Great Migration became the Arabs after the establishment of the new belief.

            As a matter of fact, it was the same in Russia where the Arians were called the Russians although those were different nations. Belief in One God united them; it was the difference between the Muscovites and the Christians of the Western Russia that recognized Christ and the Pope’s power with him. The term “Russian” was not of ethnic but of religious character. That lasted for more than a century; it was akin to the terms “Turki” or “Arab”.

            The Turkic religion did not know loud prayers or bloody sacrifices – the ceremony was modest. And complicated. That was its peculiarity. The Turki differed from the pagans in their conduct. That was the unity of actions that created the nation; that is what they asked Tengri in their prayers – that is what their life was full of:

 

            … I ask You for two things,

                        Do not refuse me before I die:

            Vanity and lies, move them away from me,

                        Do not give me poverty and abundance,

                        Give me daily bread to eat,

            So that, getting a bellyful, I would not deny You

                        And would not say: “who is God?”

            And so that, getting poor, I would not steel

                        And would not take God’s name in vain…

 

            The Turki called the law of their life and the rules of their conduct “Kishi Khaky”. What is that? It is unlikely that one can explain. That is “the right to be a human being” or “an obligation to society”; there also other interpretations. “Kishi Khaky” was based on ideology imposing traditions and customs, feasts and ceremonies and even the contents of proverbs and fairytales… Since they are the actions.

            They are the core of the Turkic culture – the spirit was being born in them. That meant respect for the elder, for a father and a mother, a maiden and a brother and also the prohibition to offend the nearest, humiliate somebody’s dignity and honor and encroach upon foreign property. People were living as the Most High wanted since they had a conviction: God sees everything. He was to judge them.

            The Turkic religion consisted in actions, in good actions and not in words and ceremonies. They did not make a show of it. “God is in soul”, - they used to say there. Good actions reflected love for the nearest since the Turki appreciated deeds but not words and promises. Belief obliged to do good and avoid evil: “Defeat rage with love, answer with good for evil, defeat avarice with benevolence”.

            “Kishi Khaky” was the conscience of society, which is also right since conscience is the spiritual strength of a man. In other words – the revelation of spirit and belief. A believer began from it. Conscience was an inner voice; it dictated the actions. It said what was good and what was evil, what was honest and what was dishonest. It turns out, in order to be a Turki one had to accept God and live comparing his actions with Him.

            Skin color, eyes shape and even speech were of no consequence. Since the Turkic nation was motley! And so numerous! For centuries it was living with an established law – with “Kishi Khaky”… The word “Tengri” was a pitchfork of its life.

            People had to learn “Kishi Khaky” and follow it from infancy. The Turki respected their fathers and mothers and their relatives that gave them life with God’s help. They knew that they could not kill without God’s will. They could not sin and steal. To tell lies was also a sin for which one had to answer at the trial by ordeal. They were prohibited to envy their nearest even in thoughts; envy was called “red eyes disease” and the most disgraceful vice.

            They were leading their lives and God kept an eye on them. Belief purified consciousness.

            Of course “Kishi Khaky” were notable not only for prohibitions; that would make them too simple and unattractive. “The right to be human” opened the way to Heavenly God and to the finding of sanctity. It taught what one had to do in order to reach the top of happiness. And the highest happiness was bliss; it was given only to the chosen. “Even on the highest mountain one is not closer to God”, - they used to say in Altai. And they would add: “Tengri’s sign is godliness”.

            Pious people were called pleasing to God or blissful. They were buried on tops of mountains and over their tombs a barrow, mound or temple was raised.

            Bliss started from a difficult trial: in his soul a man accepted his imperfection, vanity and helplessness – that is how the education of spirit began. Or the victory over oneself. Because if one makes a show of one’s “self” that is the beginning of sin and the end of belief. “Self”-exaltation made the first angel the devil and pride drove Adam and Eve out of paradise; in Ancient Altai people were aware of that three thousand years ago… That is what a folk legend says. It astonished a Russian clergyman Landyshev who in the XIX century came to baptize the Altaians into the Christian belief by force. That clergyman failed to understand why in the Middle Ages the Europeans considered Altai to be the Earthy Heaven and the plots of Heaven came to the West from there. Neither in the Ancient Egypt, neither in the Ancient Greece nor in the Ancient Rome people were aware of them.    

            And Altai was aware since only those who accept their imperfection can understand: without God he is nothing. “Good and evil, poverty and wealth are given only by Tengri”, - an ancient Turkic proverb teaches. And a man taking the path to God believed without doubts. Belief obliged to feel sorry for the cruel and wish their reformation with one’s whole heart not answering for cruelty. To search for the truth and stand for it to the last gasp. The same as mercy and peacekeeping, which was another duty of the blissful: in the monasteries called “abata” those people were cognizing the world.

            A father having the feeling of self-respect would oblige his son to study the course consisting of three sciences: the ability to ride a horse, to use a bow and to tell the truth… Otherwise he would not be a Turki.

            Everybody knew about “Khishi Khaky” and those rules were certainly being written down. But those records did not remain since skin was used instead of paper – a perishable material. Paper was invented in the II century. But there are phrases which were engraved on stones in runes; they are full of wisdom…

            Nevertheless it is fair to say that “Kishi Khaky” have not disappeared. They were taken by the Church as the commandments of the Law of God… And that is the most striking thing – they are there from the IV century, from the appearance of the Vulgate – the book from which Catholicism started. The Kipchak that accepted Christianity and took the name of Jerome wrote it – at that time in Europe there were no other experts in the theory of belief. Only the Turki… The reader should not hasten to argue: nothing happens by chance in the world where God is the ruler.

 

            ● It has been already mentioned here that the Roman clergyman named Rusticus visited the monastery of the Acoemetae to check the translation of the Vulgate. The Acoemeti were considered to be the keepers of knowledge and wisdom. Their name is derived from “Kishi Khaky” that they followed. Ac in Turkic means “pure”, “saint”, “right”, im means “sign”, “password”, akim – “secret conjuration”, “sanctity keeper”… And the explanation that the Acoemetae allegedly means “incessant” in Greek is absolutely meaningless since the appearance of the Acoemetae (“Nestorians”) in the East had happened before the Greeks knew Christianity. Hence khakim – “sage” in Arabic.

 

            In the Ancient Altai the figure “nine” was considered to be Tengri’s figure. That is why in “Kishi Khaky” there were nine clauses of the law for everybody and nine clauses for the blissful. That is in accordance with the tradition of the Turkic belief: everything is threefold.

            The Christians added one rule borrowed from the Jews to “Kishi Khaky” – the one about Saturday. And so that nobody had a chance to guess that God’s commandments had existed a thousand years before Christ the Church prohibited mentioning the Turki that had given those commandments to it.

.           The Jesuits, the Pope’s selected troops, were necessary to conceal the truth.

 

            … Because of the Jesuits the Turkic world was going deeper into the abysm; “pagan Tatars”, “wild nomads”, “barbarians from the East” appeared in it. After the fall of Constantinople these words have become part of the Christian vocabulary… Whatever they say, the appearance of the Society of Jesus was a handsome answer of Europe to Baty’s campaign. The same as the Inquisition. Europe was skillfully taking revenge on the offender. The Catholics, meeting the challenge for the sacred war declared by Genghis Khan, imposed their weapons and the conduct of a battle which turned out not to be equal to the strongest army in the world.

            They were armed with the words. Another word! Not God but the Pope.

            It was being implanted into peoples minds and souls; it was uttered by secret and open members of different orders. Behind the words about the salvation, compassion, love for the nearest and other postulates in reality the Church remained cold – the highest skill of politics. And only becoming familiar with new weapons the Pope designed the way to the East, to the Horde where in the XIII century Plano Carpini had laid a road – that Plano Carpini who was a Franciscan and a member of the order of the Minorites, i.e. the order of reconnaissance and analysis – the most secret order.

            The Horde was absolutely not ready for an ideological fight; by force of habit it was searching for a feat in the open fighting – on a horse with whistle in peoples ears.

            It is important to mention that in the Turkic East there were no church and political institutions for which the East was notable; they were skillful in waging a war but not it cunning. They could not analyze, in which the Catholics were perfect. That is why in the XV century the Horde fell; a long and tormenting agony started.

            One more peculiarity is to be mentioned here; it is not well known although it distinguished the epoch of Ivan the Terrible reigning. The Western outposts of the Horde are in question; Moscow Russia was interested in them from the first years of its existence. Those were the lands of Ryurikoviches in the Ukraine not being subject to Moscow. Those lands where Christianity was being preached from the X century; they were controlled by kings appointed by the Pope.

The fight for the Ukraine, for the eastern outpost of the West and the western outpost of the Horde lasted for more than one century. Baty’s campaign was an episode, an insignificant stroke. The war waged by the Pope’s monks was more serious and deeper; it affected peoples souls but the world did not hear about the battles of that war. People did not understand that they were being colonized; they recognized the decline and conflicts as the destiny’s will. They were being set on to fight and they were being amenable not thinking that that enmity was desirable for someone. The Turki were killing themselves by altercations.

            The rival was using them to wage a war – that was the peculiarity thereof.

            The struggle of Catholicism and Arianism in the Ukraine was over very soon; the dispute was exhausted by the XV century – the Uniates won the victory… 

            But the winners did not have much time to celebrate their victory; the Ottoman Empire was the reason – it considered itself to be the heir of Byzantium and it needed relations with Greek colonies that remained on the Black Seat coast. At its disposal was Islam unknown in the Ukraine, which made the politics in that region more complicated. And it simplified it: the Ottoman Turki, as against the Latins, spoke the same language with the Ukrainians and thus they were the foreigners and the natives at the same time. They were accepted but with fear.

            Again three rivals were to wage a geopolitical war for Desht-I-Kipchak. There, at the approaches to the Horde, the interests of East, West and South met. The relation of forces was not equal; Rome and its secret weapons had the last word. But the Pope was waiting for the right moment so as to win using others. He took everything into account; even the fact that each chaganat of Desht-I-Kipchak, including the Ukraine, consisted of the yurts – lands which according to an ancient tradition were controlled by a khan that obeyed the chagan. And they remembered that in Rome.

            Those were the yurts (principalities and khanates) that allowed dividing the Ukraine; they were those “bits” into which it was being torn together with Desht-I-Kipchak. For example, the Crimean yurt, the constituent territory of the Horde “federation” enjoyed the same rights as Moscow or Kazan ones: the Great Khan entitled the ruler of the Crimea to run his region. As the Horde was weakening, yurts with their rulers got a chance to become independent states. And that is what happened: in 1438 appeared the Kazan Khanate followed by the Crimean Khanate in 1443, the Atsrakhan Khanate in 1459 and later Kasimov and other Khanates.

            But was that freedom? Or the result of the silent policy of Rome that wanted the Horde to split? It is possible to dispute for a long time on this point… States never appear by themselves; they are created by the powers that be… Take, for instance, the Crimea.

            The first member of the dynasty of Genghisides‑Gireis to take the Crimean throne was Devlet-Girei; the Catholics gave power to that descendant of the powerful Turkic families of Shirins and Baryns. Alas, they were standing behind the khan’s back.

            In his youth the khan was being brought up in Lithuania at the court of the Prince Vitov and in his mature years his policy was in accordance with the interests of Poland and Lithuania; with their help he defeated all his rivals. The Catholics represented by Genoese merchants gained a strong foothold in the Crimea although at first they also had discrepancies with the khan, but the military squadron sent from Genoa rapidly settled the dispute.

            Since then Devlet-Girei was doing only what he was ordered to do.

            The Crimea attracted the West not only by its geographic position but also by old Christian traditions – Korsun, Surozh. The Greeks called the Crimean population the Slavs considering the peninsula to be their church colony. Then the Catholics came. However, in 1454 their wellbeing was disturbed by the coming of the Turkish squadron; it made the Genoese abandon their hopes for clear sky: the Turks conquered both sides of the Bosporus and closed the way to the Black Sea for the Italians.

            The Crimean Catholics were doomed to failure without any relations with Italy. This opportunity was promptly used by Devlet-Girei. He (a Christian? Slav?) turned out to be a wise politician; he managed to get beyond the control of the Church. He accepted Islam and thus continued the traditions of Monotheism. The Church had nothing to answer; it was keeping silent. The khan left the way onto which the Pope had led him; obedience standing on the foundation of wisdom was saving the Crimea – the Christian expansion was over. They started to build mosques and medrese; the khan and his retinue performed a hajj into the Middle East. Escaping from the sticky obedience people returned their native language and remembered their native songs… It is striking, today even not very well educated Crimean Tatars, as against well educated Englishmen, French, Ukrainians or Russians will be able to understand a medieval text written by an ancestor… It seems Islam was the only right choice for the Crimea in that situation; it left freedom and kept the national culture. It gave the Turki a new birth.

            Accepting Islam the khan was released from the Pope’s secret and open advisors that surrounded the throne and became a man from a different world. Life was going on the best way possible. But after the Khan’s death everything was back; a bloody strife started and the Catholics obtained the voting right again. And they enjoyed it.

            The Poles made Nur-Devlet the ruler and gave him power; in a year he was deposed by ìåíëè-ãèðåé behind whom the Greeks were standing after they had brought up that offspring. The Turki also took part in the intrigues; two äåâëåò-ãèðå’s sons were being brought up at the sultan’s court. His two other sons were living in Lithuania and later Moscow gained them over since it was also dreaming of taking part in the Crimean events.

            The peninsula was the southern gate of the Ukraine and the Horde the keys to which were in the Turkic sultan’s hands. His firmness had effect; the Turks found the cause and brought not only the military squadron but also ground troops there. Istanbul outplayed the Church considering experience that it had got late in the XIV century liberating Bulgaria from the church dependence. And it was making the right stroke of policy deciding not to wage a war with Mengli-Girei but drive him into the position in which he himself would have to look for a union with the Moslems.

            The Turkish army started the campaign not against the Khan but against the Genoese in the Crimea supported by the Crimean khan.

            That was a delicate plan of the Khan. The Turks won the battle near Cafa; they were stronger than the enemy. The siege did not last for long; the Turkish troops killed the Genoese, caught the Crimean Khan and sent him to Istanbul – that was the captivity of honor. From 1475 the khan was living in the sultan’s palace; he was treated respectfully but his return to the Crimea was not in question till 1479.

            That fatal year in Istanbul they learnt about the preparations of the Golden Horde. The Horde Khan could not reconcile with the loss of the Crimea, its vassal, and his numerous cavalry was getting ready to return what they had lost. The Turks also knew about the agitation on the peninsula; some wanted the Horde inhabitants to come and others did not. Some people were hopefully looking at the West – to Poland and Lithuania – perfectly understanding that they could not help in an open fight with the Horde’s cavalry.

            During the discord, when everything was to be decided, Mengli-Girei came to Bakhchisarai. He appeared as if out of nowhere. That was a different khan. With a Turkic heart. The years of captivity cured his Slavic disease, his toadeating. Honor returned to him. And the pride of his nation… A miracle, that was a miracle indeed.

            The Crimeans certainly lost the land battle right away. But when the Horde inhabitants victoriously reached the Black Sea not expecting anything, a surprise was waiting for them. A mighty squadron was upholding perfectly armed sultan’s troops that were ready to fight. Several volleys of a large bore cannon were enough to make the Horde inhabitants turn their horses back aghast and run away from the Crimea at top speed. Excellent archers and perfect riders understood that their time had passed: sabers were powerless before ship cannons. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

            That is when the Crimean Khan Mengli-Girei got onto a horse and the dynasty of Gireis declared itself. With a small detachment he overtook the Horde Khan near Takht-Lia and killed him… To Bakhchisarai returned the great khan of whom the people were proud.

            Being the winner the Crimea charged itself with the Horde. Ambassadors from Kazan, Moscow and other vassal khanates and towns were to be entitled to rule by it; they brought rent and levy there and the Crimea decided whether the khan’s army should help a vassal or not. In the Crimea under Mengli-Girei a new political and spiritual center was growing; from there (and not from Kazan at all as it is commonly supposed!) the ideas of Islam were rushing to the Turkic world of Europe.

            That was a phenomenon which could not go unnoticed. One spiritual culture of the Turki was to be changed by another one.

            And the most important thing in those events was that the Crimea took the place to which Moscow laid its claim. If it had not been for the killing near Takht-Lia, Ryurikoviches would have surely seized the power in the Horde; Moscow had to make the final step to reach its goal. But instead of power it obtained a rival and Ivan the Terrible was to go on the warpath with it.

            That was not a common rival; it belonged to a different spiritual culture and had certain allies. Two forces remained on the political scene of the Ukraine – the Christians and the Moslems; they were closer to each other than it is considered today. Note should be taken of that, let alone the policy of Ivan the Terrible in the Kazan Khanate. The Moscow Prince was fighting not against Islam, as the Russian historians assert.

            Kazan Tatars did not have Islam!

 

            … Christianity and Islam had not so many differences; they appeared later and they are of political nature. Creating the colonial system the West distributed religion to different levels and gave the world those familiar features that it has had since then. That should never be forgotten.

            The same as the fact that the Middle East and the Near East – the centers of Islam – for a long time were controlled from the Colonial Office of Great Britain. The English have been dominating there for centuries. The Europeans gave power to desired rulers, spiritual leaders of the Arab world and made them national heroes and religion has been made as we know it now. Without the Turki!

            Here is an example, and a reasonable man will be able to make a conclusion himself. From 1583 Mecca and Medina – their complex of the mosques called Haram – have become the pilgrimage. The center of Hajj. Why? Because the former tradition was different; the Moslems used to walk to Jerusalem, to the sacred Mosque of the Rock – Qubbat as-Sahra built by Turkic craftsmen in 691. That was the first mosque of the Moslem world. In the XVI century it was necessary to send it to back as a Turkic, i.e. an outdated one.

 

            ● The question of the first prayer buildings of Islam is fully covered in works by the academician V.V. Bartold. Among other things they describe a building founded in the times of the Prophet in the suburb of Medina. But that was not a mosque but rather an area for praying “looking like a shed”. Later it was called “the mosque of Arabic type”. That was the time when the Moslems were humbly starting to search for their architectural style.

            The second mosque (which was really a mosque) was built by the same Turkic craftsmen in Medina; the same as Qubbat as-Sahra mosque it is oriented to Altai! Because in the times of the Prophet the Moslems prayed to the East. According to a legend that mosque was called Kilisa and that type of buildings – “mosque of the Turkic type”. It still remains as the classic style of Islam.

 

            And the appearance of Mohammed ibn al-Wahhab in the XVIII century can be explained in different ways but one cannot deny that the preacher was against the innovations tearing the Islamic world apart. That was Arabic Luther and his actions were the Moslem Protestantism. Wahhabites (preceded by the Habalites) were struggling for the reformation; they were notable for intolerance against “innovations” and they were calling for refinement of morals, fraternity, inviolability of the former (Turkic!) traditions and fighting against Christian colonizers and the clergy appointed by them… In Wahhabism and other Islamic “heresies” everything is not that simple as certain religious activists are trying to present it now.

            Since that was the European conception that Islam appeared in Arabia out of nothing and that Allah’s words that were made the basis of the belief were for the first time uttered by the Prophet in the VII century. It was important for them to change the former conception of Islam. In the XV century the Moslems had a different conception compared with the modern one. The early Islam was notable for ceremonies, different world outlook and, which was the most important thing, the history of Hanifs that preceded the history of Islam. All the people knew it and were proud of it.

            It started not in Arabia. Not in the desert. Not in the VII century. But one and a half thousand years before the Prophet when Altaic people worshipped the Most High putting out their hands and opening their souls to Him… The appointed clergymen called that great past of the Moslems jahiliya – the time of ignorance, which does not witness anything. The temporal science is not that credulous; monuments open the truth of history to its searching glance. It becomes clear that “furious ignorance” – jahiliya – was necessary to conceal the policy of the colonizers in the Middle and Near East. In order to weaken Islam and deprive it of its roots and history.

 

            ● The example of Alexander the Great is significant – the point is that the hero of the pre-Islamic period was recognized as Allah’s prophet; it is allowed to write about him and praise him. Jahiliya has nothing to do with him; it seems that is because he was a colonizer that had come from the West. The same as the Jesuits and their predecessors.

            Even in Ferdowsi’s “Shahnameh” Iskander is represented as the prophet of Islam; he visited Mecca, Caaba and performed other ceremonies of the Hajj… By degrees his fantasy and legends started to overshadow the foundation of Islam. The truth was becoming forbidden and lies were popular. Wahhabites were against that. They remembered that under the Prophet Koran was written in the Turkic language and the history of Islam was different.

 

            In the Moslem culture the science of the ancient was formerly standing apart; today nobody ever mentions it. They do not even know what it is. It is not mentioned either by theologians or by historians. Modern ignorance and helplessness of the Moslem world are the results of the Colonial Office activities… “If you spit into the Sky you will find your own face”, - Altai was teaching some time ago.

            And they have been finding it repeatedly. Always!

            Centuries of the colonial burden are the seal on the eastern culture. The Islamic world lost its prosperous Caliphate; it lost not the memory about itself but its role of the leader in science and in politics. In everything. During the last five centuries they have not won any war and have not brought up any great person… It gave nothing except for acute ambitions. Here it is essential to set forth the words by a great Moslem philosopher of the XII century – Abu Biruni – a Turki by birth, which are still relevant today: “On its early stage Islam has become the target of the intrigues of glowering people that interpreted it with wild guesses and told the ingenuous people what Allah had never created. And the people took their speeches for granted… common people are easily inclined with their hearts and souls to different fables. Consequently the Moslem legends were being confused”.

            That is the middle of the XII century. At that time they rewrote Koran from the Turkic language into Arabic and changed the ceremony. A violent war was waged inside Islam, which later simplified the intrusion of the European colonizers there.

            In his books Abi Biruni exposed the saboteurs of peoples souls: “Allah helps only those that try to reach Him and the truth about Him”. But that is a line from “Kishi Khaky”… The East suffered particular damage from the Manicheans and the Jews; some of them accepted Islam so as to do it harm and lead the Moslems away from the true belief in Heavenly God whom the Turki called Alla. The enemies complemented Koran as it was advantageous for them. Great God, that is true.

 

            ● Discrepancies of Koran were marked in the VII century. As is well known there were several lists basing on which Seid ibn Sabit was putting the only needed text together while all the rest were burnt by the Caliph’s order. But the canonical cross, as it turned out soon, was suitable not for all the believers. On the contrary, very often the texts which considered to be burnt went public… That is a long and well known story which shows when disagreements on which the enemies of the East were gambling appeared in Islam. In the times of the Prophet!

 

            In the Middle Ages, as we know, Islam was called the Egyptian heresy in Europe since it repeated the ceremonies of the Eastern (Monophysite) Christianity. It has been already mentioned here that in the VII century the Christians of Caliphate (not to mix them up in the streets) were obliged to sew a yellow triangle on their clothes and ride a horse like women do it, i.e. sideward. Later appeared special clothes for the Moslems – it was the distinction for the followers of two religions. There were no other distinctions.

            Those facts are known to the science; they should not be striking.

            The same as the fact that in the Ukraine, in the Crimea, Christianity was known from 449; Christian colonies existed in towns. The “Scythian Eparchy” related to the family of the Eastern Churches; it is likely that its spiritual traditions are kept by the Crimean Karaites who are no longer called Christians. And at that time they were called so… Many things were different at that time.

 

            ● However, today nobody is sure that the Karaites were those Christians. The history of that nation is hazy although it is very ancient. Judging by the language they are the Turki and judging by blood they are the Jews. Those Jews that in the times of the Persian king Cyrus accepted Monotheism. The nation that deviated from paganism by the example of the Turki. They are the relics of Time. Like mammoths. Their belief is unique in its history and traditions. They are the remaining mirror of Altai and an example of classic Judaism.

            During the Judaic Wars of the I century in Palestine the believers were persecuted by the Romans and part of the Jews left for the Crimea and settled there… In the culture of Karaites there are really many “early Christian” features.

 

            When Isaurierns appeared in Byzantium the Christians of the Greek persuasion came to the peninsula; that was a different religion… That is why there were no hostile demonstrations against the coming of the Moslems to the Crimea in the XV century; people there accepted Islam which was kindred in its spirit… The whole Ukraine was within an ace of becoming an Islamic state. But that did not happen.

            The Church skillfully discredited Islam representing it as a force hostile to Europe; those were the fruits of colonialism taken from the tree of lies.

            It is useful to mention again that there was a time when the Catholics called themselves adherents of Islam and read Koran. The example of the Pope Sylvester II that accepted the Pope’s tiara in 999 is indicative; before his election the Pope was living among the Moslems – in Europe his knowledge is covered by the aureole of legends. And the Pope Gregory VII that started a new Church policy in 1075 was considered to be the best connoisseur of Koran in Europe; he declared that he believed in the same God as the Moslems. Vatican has not officially changed that opinion yet; by hook or by crook it has always been trying to be the native in the Moslem area… And if that is right it is not strange that in the middle of the XV century the Pope Pius II suggested to call the sultan Mehmed II al-Fatih “the Emperor of Greece and the whole East” in return for his baptism.

            It could not be otherwise. In Rome they were perfectly aware that in 615 the Prophet sent his people to Abyssinia – to the Abyssinian Church and turned to the eastern Christians like to coreligionists. The Prophet asked “to help true believers find piety” and put certain cares of the Moslems onto their shoulders. And those cares were connected with the written language, which is written in Hadiths where the role of a Coptic writer is emphasized… That is a period of the early history of Islam; it has not been lost. Temporal scientists are perfectly aware that the Turki rendered assistance while Islam was being established; they took part in all the events of medieval world.

            That history returned from oblivion the forgotten words of the Most High – those words that should be repeated again and again: “I have an army which I call the Turki; I located them in the East; when I am furious with any nation, I give my army the power over it”. They were kept by the great Mahmud Kasgari. In the XIV century they remembered that: the Catholics have not been able to reach the spiritual sources of the East and besmirch them yet.

            It is evident that these are the lines from the disappeared ancient Koran – the one left by the Prophet. Those Korans were kept in the remotest corners since their text was in the Turkic language. In Cufic writings. One copy of that Koran is kept in the archives of the Hermitage Museum in Saint-Petersburg… It is quite possible that these words about Allah attracted the rulers of the Crimea; accepting Islam they saw their historical mission in a new way. From the words of the Most High it is seen who was propagating religion and it also becomes clear why the language of Altai became the language of Monotheism. And the Crimea decided to continue the tradition of Islam among the Turki of Desht-I-Kipchak.

            Why not?..

            Indeed, the Armenians, Syrians, Egyptians, Greeks, Romans and all the others who belied in Heavenly God used to pray in the Turkic language then. Sacred books were written in the Turkic (Hun) language. Those books are kept in the libraries of Vatican, Armenia and other church centers. They can be met with the Moslems – for instance, in the library of an Iranian town called Kum.

            Books written in the divine language do not disappear… But nobody reads them. Nobody can! The language is not clear – that is the reason.

            The history of liturgical books is worthy of attention; it concerns the past of Altai, Ukraine and Moscow Principality. The whole Turkic world. Since with those books they were bringing up the rulers and people of the epoch that preceded the Catholic Renaissance. Those books were the basis of the world of the Middle Ages and imposed morals on society… Is it not interesting to know about the library of Ivan the Terrible?

            And about the spiritual culture of Moscow Russia? Or the Horde?

            Let us remember, since very few know it now, that paper was invented in the II century by the Turki living in the Chuya Valley by the river of Talas (Takasu). Not the Chinese! It was called “kagit”. A book (in Russian the word is pronounced as “kniga”) (“kinga”) is also from the Turki – it meant “in a roll”. The most ancient books known from the times of Achemenids started from the Turki. A case for a roll was called “sanduk” in Turkic (in the Russian language there is a word “sunduk” meaning “cheat”)… This may be continued endlessly citing eastern medieval authors, but book industry started in Altai, which is witnessed not only by the paper but also by the design of ancient Korans. It is impossible not to notice their “Altaic” ornaments. The same as the fact that every new thought or line of the text was to be written in red ink; hence is “new line” (in the Russian language it is called “red line”). 

            The Turkic world was a “book country”; books were appreciated there. Altaic ancient epos knew a “black book”, “big book”, “golden book”, “book in a silver cover”, “book as a roll” and books of other types.

            From the “black book”, for instance, they obtained knowledge about towns and rivers. It is possible that that was an atlas or a guide. The “golden book” was about battle skills; the heroes were to know it by heart, the same as the “black book”. It contained not only battle rules but also the code of honor. The “book in a silver cover” described recipes, feeding rules, fasts and diets.

            The Turki also had liturgical books which existed, according to a well-known archeologist professor L.R. Kyzlasov “till the XVII century”, i.e. till the Russians came to Altai. After the council of 1666 the newcomers from Moscow that became Christians gathered those books and burnt them together with temples and the clergymen.

            But belief did not die all at once.

            The last clergyman lived till the 30s of the XX century; that was Mariasov who remembered the runic writings and the ceremonies of his ancestors. Unfortunately that knowledge was enough to sustain a conviction under “Panturkism” article, which meant death sentence.

            The ancient Turki treated “Altyn Sudur” or “The Book that Has Fallen from the Sky” with special respect. The book of the future; they read fortune and adjusted the deeds by it. It was the handbook of khans and rulers of the Horde – there are evidences of that – it was brought to the Crimea together with the attributes of power of the Horde. The Crimean khan’s library, as the eyewitnesses used to say, became the richest archive of rare literature in Europe (after the Russian invasion to the Crimea it disappeared but surely it has not been lost).        

            Of course there were several copies of “Altyn Sudur” or “The Book that Has Fallen from the Sky”; in Tibet it is kept as “Golden Sutra” – the Buddhists received it from the Turki in the I century and do not conceal that. “Altyn Yarug Nom” – “Golden Glitter Sutra” came to them from Altai. Judging by the Turkic folklore that was the symbol of learning. The Chinese also used to read “Yrk Bitig” – “Foretelling Notes” that remained in the Buddhist world.

 

            ● Those books have a distinctive feature. In the text there is the name of Tengri (Tanra), to the letter, but the Hindu translate it as Vishnu and the Buddhists – as Buddha. That is the tradition of religion! Very often Tengri’s name is not translated at all but replaced with Him, He. Without explanations… And everything is clear.

 

            The West learnt about the sacred books of Altai in the IV century. It is possible that “Altyn Sudur” was called the Vulgate there… This is an uninvestigated and forbidden subject. Just a “blind-spot”.

            But the academician A.E. Krymskiy, researching the medieval books of the Arabs, saw how the translations (not original texts!) were becoming Arabic literature. “The Thousand and One Nights”, for instance, was formerly called “Geser-Ephsane” (“Khazar-Aphsana”) and was written in Turkic; the scientist found its original in a library of Baghdad… Arabic literature, including the liturgical literature, consisted of the borrowings; its pearls are foreign. And all the serious Orientalists are aware of that.

            The Arabic language appeared only by the end of the XI century. And for about two centuries it was being established… Koran, its extracts repeated “Altyn Sudur”… That is seen from the text of Koran itself. Here is a line from sura 96: “Read in the name of your God who creates…”. According to a legend Mohammed, meditating on the Hira mountain, heard: “Read!” That was the first word of Allah to the Prophet. Islam started from that heavenly “Read!”

            The way of Catholic Christianity started from the same “Read!”; in the IV century it was heard by St. Augustine, “the doctor of the Church”… And as is well known people read what it written!

            For the first time Koran was rewritten under the sultan Maxmud Gaznevi, the cruel ruler of Caliphate; the Hindu called him “the iron tyrant” – personally he ordered to consider Arabic everything that was Turkic in the East “so as to support the bazaar of eloquence”. That was a strong but not very smart person. Later, when the Arabic language appeared, Koran was supplemented again several times – essentially and slightly. And not to know that means not to know the history of Islam. Or to neglect it.

 

            ● It should be mentioned that the language of Koran is a special subject but turning to it one should not forget about the year of 696 when the Caliph Abd al-Malik started the reorganization of his chancery. In his opinion it was impossible to deal with the Moslem matters in the Greek language or, more precisely, in the language of Byzantium that had invaded the Middle East, and introduced “the language of Koran” and Pehlevi, i.e. the Turkic language and, using modern terms, its Azerbaijanian dialect.

            The Jesuits, in their turn, edited the Caliph’s order. Instead of the words “the language of Koran” they wrote “the Arabic language” but under the Caliph al-Malik, as is known, it did not exist and the reference to “Pehlevi” was simply taken away from the text… And they got what they got – ignorance.

                       

            It was not accidental that the scientist Krymskiy declared after many years of research that the language of Koran was “non-Arabic speech”; phrase structure was different there. The scientist’s conclusion could not be challenged by Moslem scientists – the experts of Koran. Because “the Turkic trace” is evident even in the names of signs of the Arabic alphabet: ba (tie), sa (count), jim (food), dal (branch) etc. These are the words from the ancient Turkic dictionary… Somebody should notice that! As a matter of fact, the Arabic language was created on the basis of the Turkic language, which is confirmed even in “trifles”.

 

            ● When the Arabic language became everyday for the Moslems they chose the “Syrian” written language for it and called it “Karshuni” (Garshuni). As a matter of fact that was one of the calligraphic versions of “the written language of Arshakids”, i.e. of Ancient Altai. In other words that is the language that was used by the Christians and the Moslems as well. The appearance of “Karshuni”, i.e. “the Arabic written language”, signalized a new stage in the culture of Islam that had set itself against Christianity. That is seen in the term itself: karshun in Ancient Turkic means “as against”.

 

            Secular scientists paid their attention to “blank pages” of Koran but were not able to explain anything. And those pages are also explained by the Ancient Turkic dictionary. Here is an example.

            The ancient Turki knew the words “furkan”, “burkhan” (prophet, Tengri’s messenger). In Koran there is the word “furkan” but it is translated in different ways. “Blessed is The One who sent Furkan (Koran) to His slave for him to be the teacher of the worlds” (Sablukov) while Krachkovskiy and Porokhova translated that word as “Distinction” [25 1(1)]. In the meantime that is all about the Prophet sent by Allah, which is seen from the text of sura 25. The same goes for the translation of the word “burkhan” in sura 23; it is now understood as “foundation and power” (translation by Porokhova), which is not in accordance with the text [23 117]. As a matter of fact, the Prophet is in question here – the well-known phrase is repeated: “There is no God except for Allah and Mohammed is His Prophet”.

            It turns out Koran, the sacred book of the Moslems, has not been really read yet?..

            And that is not all. In the text of Koran it is said about the Khanifs that opened the way to the true belief for the Moslems. They were neither the Jews nor the Christians. But who were they? Who was serving “rightly inclining” (that is the sense of the word) to Monotheism? Those that according to an established tradition are reckoned among any nations, even the most ignorant ones, but not among the Turki.

            A sorrowful constancy.

           

            … As we can see, history is a very interesting science. And maybe it has the answer for the question about the library of Ivan the Terrible, for example? The books that brought the prince up and allowed him to find his place in history and attain the name of “Terrible” disappeared in a flash when the Jesuits came to the Kremlin. Isn’t it strange?

            An astonishing regularity is evident – those were Turkic traces in history that would disappear with the coming of the Jesuits. That is what has happened in Europe, in the East and in Russia. Why? Well, this is the question for an acquisitive mind.

 

Christianity and Islam in the Russian Tsardom

 

            By the beginning of the reign of Ivan the Terrible clouds were hanging over the Moscow Khanate. They were coming from the South. From the outskirts of Europe the Crimea was turning into a prosperous region and it was keeping in mind its rival; it was just necessary for it to establish the legal standing and to prove its leading position in the Eastern Europe where the Khan of the Golden Horde had been previously ruling, by its deeds. That is the hardest thing while getting power: it is one thing to win the throne and it is a different thing to keep it.

            The difficulty was that the Crimea, the same as its shadow – Moscow Russia – was not notable for the number of inhabitants. At all times that had been the dwelling of breeders, farmers, merchants, craftsmen – people of peaceful occupations. Not warriors. The Crimea inhabitants did not know military arts; that was the lot of the chosen in the Golden Horde – of those that lived by Don and Yaik; the vastness and population were different there. Turkic Kipchaks were bringing up their professional warriors there.    

            The Ottoman Empire could render no assistance and it required its policy and reasonable actions from the khan. The latter needed to be taught to rule and find the force to search what they had in common with their neighbors. And that is the great art. Power fell on the Crimean Khan’s shoulders unexpectedly; he was not ready for those harsh trials. The crown that fell down was too heavy and too large. Bakhchisarai could not become the capital of the steppe country; there were too many obstacles and it was not ready for a great many things… It was too small to be called “the Crimean” Desht-I-Kipchak!

            Of course those difficulties inspired the northern competitor that was uniting Russia and faced the same problems not being able to understand them in full.

            The smell of power infatuated both Moscow and the Crimea.

            However, finally the Crimea found its way to the orbit of Europe and left its trace in history; it was being discussed. It found its way not because of agricultural products for which it was notable and not because of politics. That was because of slave-trade! The Ottoman sultan found an item of income that was as profitable as agriculture or cattle breeding: to find and sell human beings. That required dynamic actions and made the Khan’s diplomacy more significant; the Christians were the first who started to look for friendship with the Great Khan and a union with him.

            Formerly, in the times of Byzantium, that trade was carried on by the Russians (Ryurikoviches); they would gather crowds of slaves in the ports of the Black Sea. Slave-trade was an important item of income in the existence of Russian Principalities. Fur trade was a cover! One can judge about the scales of slave-trade by this fact: by the XII century, for instance, the following nations have disappeared almost in full: the Vitiaches, Wends, Polans, Drevlianes and other nations of Russia. It seems they were caught and taken away by the Russians; history has never mentioned those nations. That was a demographic catastrophe and to a great extent it disrupted the economic stability of Kievan Russia.

            By the XII century the center of slave-trade moved to Prague; it was still carried on by the Ryurikoviches – those that accepted Christianity. It is indicative that the bishop Adalbert in 989 went out of office of the Bishop of Prague when he realized that he was not able to stop the scores of slavers that were moving there… As is known, that was the year of the baptism of Kievan Russia – it was moving to Europe with its goods that were bringing a fantastic income to it and to Byzantium.

            Everything was changing; the changing of Constantinople (at that time it was Istanbul) status caused the trade rules changing. New rules hit Ryurikoviches in their pocket and also affected the West. Since the Turks were sending the caravans of slaves not to Europe but to the Middle East where the Slavs – “white goods” – carried a value. Especially women whom poor Moslems were buying jointly.

            Competition in the West of Europe became strained because of the Turkish Sultan. The Crimea turned into a foothold from where the incursions into neighboring territories started. But that had nothing to do with a war there. Everything was fine and there were no poor people in the Crimea: people were living prosperously and they prayed Allah. Wellbeing seemed to be the rulers’ good luck… But as a matter of fact it was all different.

            Dangerous trade glorified the Crimea, but that glory was not flattering. The Crimean Turki did not become warriors; they were not robbers as against Zaporozhye and Don Cossacks, Kipchaks and their subjects that did not accept Islam and kept on believing in Heavenly God. They were hired. It is not difficult to hire Cossacks; they wanted to avenge themselves on Poland for invading part of the Ukraine; they were willingly captivating the Catholics – the Poles and Lithuanians. All of them. They always found people willing to participate in an incursion.

            And that was a trouble. Politics turned a war into trading and profit and thus devaluated the priceless pearl of the Turkic crown – military arts. The nation that in the course of centuries was proud of its warriors that were very good at conducting battles was willy-nilly becoming a gendarme; it was making its gains on blood and misfortune of other people. It was living in prosperity but also in sin.

            Arts that became an occupation touched the Cossacks – hereditary professional warriors of Desht-I-Kipchak; they were the first who have lost their face – some of them could do nothing but fight; they had to gather into gangs, elect a chieftain and rob others for the benefit of the Crimean khan. Life did not suggest anything else. The Horde’s army that used to be mighty some time ago was growing small; it did not accept Islam and was foreign to the Khan. Like goods it was being let out lease to anybody who would pay… By the way, the oprichniks and archers of Ivan the Terrible that came to Moscow Russia became “goods” of the same kind; they did not care with whom they were fighting and to whom they were serving. If only they were paid.

            The Crimea, “the country deprived of the poor”, was prospering. But was that prosperity?

            The khan got down to a dangerous business; he was riding an outlaw horse on which there was no bridle… If in the middle of the XV century, under Devlet-Girei, the country was living due to its “Horde’s” equipment and the Turkic adats were in order, the Khan’s successor (appointed by the Catholics!) changed the adats for Shariat. For the country where population did not accept Islam that meant death since only the Crimea was Moslem. And not the whole. And only officially. The Khan, following the teaching of Imammate according to which the khanate was to be headed by the Imam-Caliph (The Prophet’s successor) followed the rules of Shariat while ruling. And those were absolutely different laws and different orders that were not clear to the masses.

            The ruler and his subjects were speaking different languages. Without an interpreter. Their position was critical, especially when the Khan changed the state structure or, in other words, abolished Genghis Khan's code. That was a fatal mistake. It was enough to loose the nation forever. The steppe federation collapsed at that moment.

            More than that, unfortunately the Khan declared himself the owner of land and everything on it and together with it – the impost, yasak and kalan (land tax) and the Turkish treasury fixed annual earnings for him. That had never existed in the steppe before. And it could not exist! Land was the gift of God, they used to say; it was not property and it belonged to the community. Violation of that ancient adapt set the people, primarily the Cossacks, against Islam and the Great Khan… Maybe the Catholics reckoned upon that; they knew Islam and its laws rather better than inexperienced Crimean rulers.

            And although the Khan had the title of “The Great Khan of the Great Horde and The Crimean Throne and Kipchak Steppes” (Ulug Yortning, ve Tekhti Kyrymning, ve Deshty Kypchakning, Ulug khani) he was recognized only by the Crimea and the Ottoman Empire. And nobody else. At least “Deshty Kypchakning” turned back on the Crimea and its khan. The ruler of the Steppe was sitting naked; for an overwhelming majority he was shallow but had a famous title. He was not respected…

            In the young country there was another intractable problem that was also entailed by the contradictions with ancient traditions, - the problem of royal power.

            Formerly the Great Khan or Caesar was called the chagan with whom the highest clergyman – “God’s shadow” – stayed. From the foundation of the Golden Horde or, more precisely, from 1261 the patriarch was living in Sarai since the Khan of the Golden Horde had title of the tsar and the highest khan; everybody obeyed him without complaint since his power was sanctified by the Sky. And under Islam the title of the tsar was abolished and the former second person of the state that connected society with the Sky was at a loose end. And that is the catastrophe.

            In the Moslem Crimea there was no place for the most important person; it turned into a wanderer that disordered the power. For instance, its presence in Kazan could entitle the Kazan Khan to call himself the tsar and not to obey the Crimea… By the way, it also explains why in 1547 Ivan the Terrible proclaimed himself tsar although his predecessor had not called himself that way.      

            In the horde occurred a spiritual conflict; like headstone it was pressing on the Crimea not letting it on its feet. In “no one’s” lands that stretched from Perekop beyond Ural a great trouble was to occur; power was rolling in the mud. No one’s. It could be taken by anybody – even the idlest people.

            Crisis initiated by the Catholics in Turkic society was inevitable.

            So the Moscow Principality lifted up its head. It is not known whether that was ordered by Rome or not, but Sophia Paleologo’s grandson – Ivan the Terrible – not declaring his intentions sheltered the head of the Steppe clergy and in 1547 became legal Turkic Tsar, i.e. the ruler of Desht-I-Kipchak. No matter that the title was rather “theoretical” than actual, but Ryurikovich, the child of Altai, was recognized by the majority of people that were tired of the absence of power. That was the biggest political victory of the Kremlin. Its evident success.

            Goals and seriousness of the Prince’s intentions had been seen in his policy since then. In 1550 he convened the Council and not simply approved the new law code instead of that of his grandfather – Ivan III – but documentarily established his reign. He expanded the rights and territories of the Moscow ruler. Nationhood was in question. The document concerned the redistribution of lands, estates and patrimonies, the role of the nobility, lynch law and a great many other issues which had not formerly existed in Russia.

            The tsar’s next step was the preparation of the Council which took place in 1551 and became history as Stoglav. The Council is interesting because at it Moscow Russia officially denied Arianism and accepted Tengrianity, i.e. the religion of Altai! Politics and the Metropolitan required that.

 

            ● This can be asserted because of the decisions of the Council which are available to anybody. The Jesuits were not able to correct or destroy them. They have corrected and destroyed a lot, but not the decisions!

            The Council, as is known, touched the liturgical issue, namely the rules and the set of clergymen for the services, liturgical books correction, new icon painting rules, two fingers for the sign of the cross, “hallelujah” singing and several important religious ceremonies. It approved new eparchial administration and many other things… This information can be expressed by one sentence: Moscow Russia created the new Church with Altaic ceremonies, which made Moscow the center of spiritual life of Desht-I-Kipchak and its capital instead of Moslem Bakhchisarai. And that became the reality!

            The tsar simply denied Scandinavian symbols and “Odin’s belief” and the Council registered that. Thus Russia returned to Altaic sources. That is also confirmed by the fact that Stoglav did not recognize the Christian calendar. Names were given in the former Altaic manner with adding father’s name. The same as it had been with the Turki.

 

            Nobody expected such vigor and energy from Ivan the Terrible.

            The rivals of Moscow had more humble and simple ambitions; they did not have enough scale, design and intellect. Kazan was trading with slaves delivering them in small lots to the markets of the Middle Asia; it was hidden in Volga woods and did not take part in politics. Astrakhan (Adji-Tarkhan) was even further from the center of events. Only the Nogai Horde was a force, but it was the force of yesterday that came from Attila’s times; it was on its way out… Those khanates were certain elements of the broken antique vase; the khan Muhammed-Girei was the first who took a risk to put them together. He decided to unite them on the basis of Islam or, as they used to say then, “to put them under the Gireis’ horsetail”.

            … In 1521 Sagib-Girei, the Crimean Khan’s brother, ascended to the Kazan throne; that was the first messenger of Islam. In one year Astrakhan recognized the supremacy of “Gireis’ horsetail”. Islam came to Itil together with the Khan’s power; life seemed to be changing. At least, on the surface.

            However, the Nogai Horde got involved; it did not want to change the ancient belief of its ancestors. The Nogai, those bold and nimble people, captured the Crimean Khan with his retinue in Astrakhan. And they invaded the Crimea. For about a month they were devastating prosperous Crimean towns; not a stone was left standing after them. But they did not trench upon power… And religion either… After their incursion about a half of the khanate population disappeared, as it was reported to Moscow by the Russian ambassador Klychev; 15 thousand Tatars remained in the Crimea.

            That was the end of the Islamization of Desht-I-Kipchak and of the Crimean politics together with it…

           

            The Kasimov Khanate was really dangerous for Moscow; it appeared in the second half of the XV century when spiritual disorder in the Horde was getting stronger; there was the town called “Birinchi” (Bryansk) where some time ago the residency of Desht-I-Kipchal Patriarch had been located – that was a sacred place worshipped in the Steppe. So they remembered it; the discarded clergymen failed to find another refuge. Kasimov “tsars” and “tsarevitches” that appeared out of thin air belonged to the family of Genghisides, i.e. they were the people not of royal birth, and thus they were not recognized as legal rulers. It seems that those impostors put the boyars of Ivan the Terrible wise to the idea of reigning in Moscow. So that everything was in accordance with the strict letter of the law.

            Moscow tsar, as is well known, ascended to the throne on January 16^th, 1547 when he was seventeen years old; he did not become “Terrible” all at once. From his childhood he was surrounded by the chosen Greek tutors and Russian boyars that were taking care for their enrichment and pleasures. They were not very interested in politics – that was the lot of the clergymen that were designing young tsar’s future actions in advance. They brought the idea of reigning to Moscow since they knew secret mysteries of power very well.

            Of course nobody was thinking about serious upbringing of the Great Prince; he was growing up as he was. Seeing people whose conduct was directed by instincts and carnal pleasures from his childhood he accepted debauch as the rule of life. Hence those unbelievable rumors that were around the Moscow ruler even when he was alive; it is hard to tell the truth from lies in them… Later the Jesuits tried their best to represent Ivan the Terrible not as a human being but rather as a monster.

            But what is known for certain is that from his childhood he was morbidly self-affected, which was inherited from his father; his egoism played a fatal role in his destiny. Ivan the Terrible made himself the last Ryurikovich in the number of Moscow rulers. His tragedy was preceded by events that came to Russia together with his grandmother that had deceived the Pope. She brought the Western anger on the princely family and led it to the brink of the grave. Although at first everything was going on successfully.

            The young Prince of Moscow Russia, having adjusted all the necessary formalities, proclaimed himself tsar under the laws of the Turkic belief. And he was absolutely right. That meant that he became the master of the Kazan Khan and all the other Khans of the former Golden Horde the same as all its trade and proceeds. His words were based on his actions; Moscow could gather an army of 150 thousands hirelings… Ivan the Terrible’s decision to reign, as against Kasimov “tsars”, was more convincing; a real force was behind it. And that is not all.

            As the tsar of Desht-I-Kipchak Ivan the Terrible invited the castaway Horde inhabitants and the nobility of neighboring khanates to serve in Moscow; for the newcomers he created new estates, patrimonies, privileges and offices. That was a serious policy as against the Crimea. Everything was thoroughly planned and promised good results. Moscow did not repel people; on the contrary it attracted them and allowed them to live according to ancient Turkic traditions… In conditions of unsteady diarchy that was the best strategy.

            That was the essence of the ideological victory over the Crimea.

            By his law code Ivan the Terrible declared, although not very loudly, about his claims for “no one’s” heritage of the Golden Horde – that part that had not recognized the power of the Moslem Crimea. The document contained the outlines of the future of the country for the following decades; it was executed in Turkic and for the Turki. Specifically. That showed the ruler’s intellect and the scale of his intentions.

            The young tsar, getting firmly established in his new title, boasted of his relations with Genghis Khan referring himself to the family of Genghisides… It was important for him to become the native for too many people. Thus in his words there was no intentional deceit; the family of Ryurikoviches was really ancient; it used to reign in Scandinavia. Some scientists derive “Ryurik” from “Arian” and equal it with “raja” and “Ryu” from which “reks” originated in the West. Many things seem to be true here; the past of a family can be seen in its tamga and on its blazon… Certain distant connection with Genghis Khan is quite possible but is it important? Was that the main thing?

 

            ● E. Gibbon’s publisher provided interesting observations; he “collected them from different authors” and they are connected with the early history of Ryurik- the history that is not known in Russia. “Prince Harold that lived in South Jutland was exiled from his motherland in 814 and found shelter in Germany. The son of Charles the Great accepted him… and gave him the region called Rustrigen”. “In 850 a nephew of that Harold (or his brother?) named Ryurik made the region the home of sea-rovers”; from that place they started devastating incursions to the mouth of the Thames and other ports of the northern coast of Europe. Including the Baltic region.

            The appearance of the toponym “Rus” in the North-Eastern Europe cannot be called accidental; it is connected with Rustrigen. And with the colonies of Ryurikoviches. It is possible that the word “Rus” is a brief form of “Rustrigen”.

 

            The Crimea’s reaction to the rise of Moscow was languid. It did not expect such adult wisdom and good impudence from the youth. But the intellectual elite of the Horde that had settled in Moscow under Baty was worthily declaring itself giving the lessons of politics. Sooner or later it was to approve itself.

            Kazan was the first to make a stand against Moscow where there was the second largest eparchy of the Russian Church. As he did not want to be controlled by it, the Kazan Khan Safa-Girei did not suggest anything in return; the position of Russia was obviously stronger – the Sky and adats were on its side and there was no point in calling them into question. They were also strengthened by the fact that the Kazan nobility was avidly looking at Moscow wishing to move there faster; it was carrying on negotiations during which the Moscow tsar was generous – he would give the settlers titles and estates.

                       

            ● Academician V.V. Bartold provides interesting information. It turns out, in the X century the towns Bulgar and Kazan were poor towns consisting basically of felt yurts. But by the XV century they became stone towns. Not “Bulgarian boots” were article of commerce there but slaves that were being caught in Rus and delivered to Samarkand, Bukhara and other centers of slave-trade.

            Slave-trade and the absence of anticipated results were not suitable for hereditary Kazan aristocrats which were notable for philosophical searching, deep spiritual knowledge and high poetic and musical culture; they were the first who turned their look to the rising Moscow. Their interest was logical; they did not feel like living in the provinces.

 

            And the young tsar was not stingy. He turned out to be wiser than the elders that surrounded the Crimean and Kazan Khans… Of course discrepancies with official Kazan reached an inevitable stalemate; they were being settled by the army that was dictating the conditions of Moscow policy. Since then luck has turned its back to provincial Kazan forever, although it has never actually visited there. Alas, on its way there it is always late or it has a wrong address.

           

            ● That was not easy and not that primitively as it is customary to present now. That was a certain policy, race for power because the “tsar” appeared in Kazan. Only one tsar was to remain of two existing ones. It cannot be in a different way. In 1550 Safa-Girei died and his two-year old son Utamysh-Girei inherited the throne. That was the best possible way for an attack. The Russian army was taken to Kazan by the former Kazan Khan Shakh-Ali who wanted to revenge upon the Murzaes and Becks that had flopped to Safa-Girei.

            Next year the Tatars gave Utamysh-Girei and his mother, Suumbike, that became Shakh-Ali’s wife, away to the Russian tsar. Shakespeare’s genius is necessary here to describe the tragedy around Kazan.

 

            Ivan the Terrible who was but twenty years old had no experience of military campaigns; without Tatars he could not approach inaccessible Kazan. The assault was performed by Don Tatars and everything was professionally done according to the rules of military science – they made an undermining under the town walls and exploded them, after which hirelings entered the town through the breaches and finished their work in the town streets…

            As it always happens – some people hailed the winner and others hated it.

 

            ● It seems that the term “Tatars” has been studied by everyone who felt like it. However, plenty of words usually conceal the fact that it was mentioned perhaps for the first time in Orkhon inscriptions in the VIII century. That was not an ethnicon, i.e. it did not refer to an individual nation. That was all about the Horde or the Horde’s Khan whose name was Tatara – that was a widespread Turkic name.

            That is why the professor N.A. Baskakov believed that the Tatars were not successors of an ancient nation but former grandsons of Genghis Khan’s great-grandson, the Horde’s Khan named Tatara. Such explanation seems to be in accordance with the fact that after the time of troubles and the split of the Kazan Eparchy, i.e. in the XVII century, the ethnicon “Tatars” was established in the Volga region; it referred to the Russians that did not accept Slavdom. The appearance of ethnicons “Crimean Tatars”, “Caucasian Tatars” and other ethnicons possibly has the same sources.

 

            In that situation the tsar had nothing to do but destroy his rivals. All of them. Without mercy. He was killing not the Moslems but the enemies of Russia. In Kazan Islam was followed by some several dozens of families that had arrived from the Crimea; according to one source there were thirty of them. Of course the fathers of town were not discussing Islam when executions started. The tsar followed an ancient rule which was mentioned even in Scandinavian sagas: if you want to win you have to do everything.

            One should not be pitiful to the enemy, no matter how piteous it is.

            The Russians did not bury the corpses of their enemies; they were throwing them on float-boats and let them down Volga (Itil) “so that everybody was frightened”. That disgusting show was also in accordance with Turkic traditions; it was defeating other rivals of Moscow without a fight… A psychological attack.

            Astrakhan that was broken-down by fear was the next to collapse.

            Till 1556 the Russian Turki did not know the bitterness of a defeat; they were wondering along Itil and they called it Volga “in Russian” (from the Turkic “bulga”); they were smashing the Bashkirs, Chuvash, Cheremis, Mordovians. The tsar was trying to subdue everyone and make everyone his subjects. People had never seen such cruelty before: wolves have never been tearing people to pieces in this way. Villages were burning with people in them after the slightest disagreement with the power of the Russian Turki had been heard in them… Is it harsh? Yes, it is. But all the people were living under those rules. And did Genghis Khan or Charles the Great unite their countries in a different way?

            The boundaries of the Moscow kingdom expanded; it is important to emphasize that that was the Turkic power. The power of the new Turki! From the Arctic Ocean to the Caspian Sea, from the eastern borders of the Baltic region to Ural. The biggest country of Europe; the youngest one…

            For the first time the Russians were defeated in the Caucasus where the Caspian province of the Roman Catholic Church was located; the bishop there was appointed from Rome. That was an isolated territory of Dagestan about which very few people were aware in Russia. Exploiting the success of the “Kazan” campaign the Russians decided to defeat that bulwark of the West. Sophia Paleologo was dreaming about that; she bequeathed her dream to her son and grandson… Here we have a lot to think and ask about; nothing has been studied yet.

            The Caspian war that had nothing to do with the conquest of Kazan revealed the intentions of Ivan the Terrible who, the same as his grandmother and father, was the enemy of Catholicism. He was born with that feeling. It is possible that he was dreaming of Greek Christianity that his Greek tutors were dreaming to establish – they were whispering that Moscow would become Tsargrad and have power over Europe. He was possibly regretting of the vanishing of Arianism although its hearths remained in the north of Russia – in Solovki and other monasteries – and were bringing instability into society. Since those were the Arians that were against the tsar in the state. They were stretching themselves to the West after the Stoglav Council. Ivan the Terrible could not allow their union with the Catholics; after all he was a forward-looking politician.

 

            ● Oprichnina designed by the tsar had particular goals – the fight against internal enemies. The tragedy of the metropolitan Philippe, an adherent of Arianism, who was choked by oprichniks, is an example but it is not read as a tragedy. The new has always been killing the past especially when the past is preparing distemper.

            On July 25^th, 1566 Ivan the Terrible appointed Philippe, an Arian, his relative, the head of the new Russian Church upon condition that he would not tamper with politics. And when they intercepted the letters of the Polish King with dubious proposals to certain boyars, executions started. But the Patriarch took the side of the opponents of the tsar and the laws… Everybody knows what happened after that.

 

            The enemy from without – Rome – was more important for the Kremlin.

            The Catholics that wanted Christianization of Russia impeded all its plans. The reformation of the Russian Church drew Ivan the Terrible into the fight of ideologies which quickly grew into an armed war. No choice was left for it; it had to move to the Catholic Caucasus and begin Livonian wars with the Pope’s Order. Moscow could not stand off; it could close its way to the future and deprive itself of its allies. That was a solid argument for the young tsar and the boyars standing behind him. As a matter of fact, politicians have been always (!) dealing with religion at their discretion for the sake of alliances. This is not by chance that there are hundred Christian Churches in the world. And each of them considers itself to be the only right one and calls itself “Orthodox”.

            There is a sufficient example – contacts of Ivan the Terrible with the English court that was the Pope’s ardent opponent from Henri VIII. In 1534 the king became the head of the Anglican Church; Tengrianity was its ideological base. It was bringing England and Russia together and making them allies.

            In the Moscow Tsardom which was becoming a state a dilemma appeared; they would have better denied it as undesirable but there was nothing instead. Ivan the Terrible who was an inexperienced politician took extreme measures; his victories at the Volga turned his head and he took his army to assail the Caucasus. And that was exactly what the Pope was waiting from him. Of course that was a total breakdown… During the following forty years the Russians carried out ten campaigns to the Caucasus wishing to prove something to the Pope. And ten times they were defeated by the local Tatars that were guarding the Caspian province of the Roman Church.

            The Eastern bulwark of Catholicism held its ground. It was saved by the same Turkic hirelings – the Cossacks – that were living along Terek. That was the irony of Fate. The Church was paying for them to the Crimean Khan the same as Ivan the Terrible himself used to pay… The Caspian war is a little-known page of the Russian history; it is remembered not as often as the Kazan campaign although it is the source of the conflicts that still continue in the Caucasus.

            The failure in the Kazan war made Ivan the Terrible angry and he started a new attack on the Church rejecting the instructions of his councilors – he declared the Livonian war with the Pope’s knightly order. And he lost it. The Church that had no army only seemed to be defenseless. The young tsar was the victim of unfamiliar politics; they were playing with him like with a bull waging a red flag in front of him, which made the bull get tired and be mistaken so that the toreador would launch the final strike… By a sword the tsar wanted to establish what was to be established by a word.

            The West certainly did not forgive the Moscow tsar for those two wars; because of his improper self-concept he was mistaken choosing the enemy and the means of struggle with it.

            That is the peculiarity of fatal mistakes – they are never forgiven. That was clearly seen in 1581 when the Pope’s messenger Antonio Possevino, the secretary of the Society of Jesus, came to Moscow; he cherished hopes to incline Ivan the Terrible to Christianity. The legate gave the last chance to save the dynasty. But all in vain.

            Their conversations gave no results; the tsar did not want to accept Christianity and the Pope’s power together with it; he was playing like a bad actor showing childishness and insisting that he was “the wisest politician in the world” and “the future ruler of the world”. Maybe that was feasible but the ruler should not have told the Pope about his intentions.

            After his revelation the Church had nothing to do but approve of liquidation of the recalcitrant. In Rome his disease was considered to be incurable and dangerous.

            No, the tsar was not killed; he killed his son in a fume and thus deprived the throne of a healthy heir leaving only Fyodor, the feeble-minded tsarevitch… However, nobody knows what happened in reality; the Jesuits could organize any murder – that was their style of struggling. One way or another, poisoning became common in the Kremlin, which caused feeble-mindedness and diseases in the royal family.

            The family of Ryurikoviches was being poisoned, which was confirmed by the examination of remains. Arsenic and mercury doses exceeded all critical limits. The highest ones.

            Even the tsarevich Demetrius (son of the seventh marriage!) killed in Uglich – his throat was cut and nobody knows who has done that – suffered fainting sickness… That was the result of the Caspian war, the final chord of the triumphant march of the Catholics whose front of activities turned out to be considerably wider than Ivan the Terrible thought.

            … The Crimean khan was also breaking into Moscow politics but his actions were not sophisticated and well-thought-out. In 1571 the dzhigits plundered and burnt Moscow down but failed to change anything in it. They were not able to do it. Their actions were addressed to Istanbul that was trying to sow the seeds of Islam by force. And after the incursion the Russians increased the impost to the khan, built the town anew and started living as if nothing had happened.

            Moscow has always been notable for a rare property – originality. It is hard to find another word although it can be regarded in different ways. Thus for a bag of gingerbread in 1570 it bought the Don ataman Saryk-Azman and for an insignificant amount he used to rob Polish and Lithuanian caravans shown by Moscow. The Muscovites used to call Don Tataria – the land of the Don Army. The word concealed the motive of their future policy: those lands that did not belong to the tsar but were included into the Russian church eparchy were called Tatarian. The result was seen only later… The Don ataman allowed building fortresses on his lands, allegedly for protection from the Moslems. From those fortresses the colonization of the Don Army lands started and after the Azov campaigns of Peter I Russia overmastered Don in full.

            From the hapless ataman and “plunder against order” the Russian Cossacks began; in other words those were new hirelings of the Moscow army – oprichniks and later archers.

 

            ● Conditions upon the Cossacks or, more precisely, Don Tatars were hired were set forth in the Military Regulations approved in Russia (1572)… That is how began the Russian army, or its part that no longer depended upon the Crimean Horde and was almost native to the tsar. Is it necessary to remind that the Russians called the atamans and their close associates Tatars since they had Turkic names – tatara, Kaban, Ermak, etc.

            The word “Cossack” had not become customary yet.

 

            Those were peculiar hirelings and speaking about them it is important to emphasize that they were in accordance with Eastern traditions and had been formerly called in Turkic “khazara”. The oprichniks became the individual army of Ivan the Terrible; in Altai, Persia and Parthia such army was called the immortal thousand. Moscow Princes could not have anything of that sort. Those were the royal guardians. And the retinue. It always consisted of one thousand riders (strength was replenished on the same day). That was a tradition… it remained in Europe. The Pope’s guardians were the Swiss and everything was arranged on the same basis. These are also the guardsmen of the English crown; their high hats and regulations can tell a lot to men who know. 

            From “khazara” archers and after them hussars and dragoons – secondary selected – appeared in Russia; the royal guards was replenished from among them. Here we have another story that represented the Russian policy – from a dependent Varangian guards royal guards appeared all of a sudden… The sign of new time came to Russia together with Ivan the Terrible.

 

            ● It is indicative that the encyclopedia derives the word hussar from the Hungarian hussar and the word dragon – from the French dragon. It is customary to think that now although both words came from the Turkic language. The same as the warriors came from the Altaic army where a dragon was the symbol of the ancestors.

            In the army of Achemenids, for instance, there was an immortal thousand of bodyguards; the rules which later became the rules of conduct of the hussars and dragoons had also originated there. The immortal were headed by hazarapati, which in Turkic meant “captain of the thousand”… There is no place for doubts here; everything is well-known.

            These words can be derived from any language of the world, but the first tsar outside Altai was Cyrus and his guards were called khazara in honor of Khazar – the guardian of the underground world in the image of a savage dog. Is it not the reason why dogs are present on the emblem of the Dominicans? And dogs’ heads in the symbolics of oprichnina? Questions, questions, questions…

            About oprichnina, or one thousand royal archers, one can read in works by N.M. Karamzin. But not everything. The toponym Khazaria also belongs to this range: the Khazars were the guardians of the patriarchal see in Derbent.

 

            The Kasimov Khanate was the first that tangled in the nets of the new royal policy; it was lying between Don and Moscow… Ivan the Terrible was also original here; in 1575 he entreated the Kasimov Khan, Sain-Bulat, to ascend to the throne of Russia and become tsar. The simple-minded Tartarian, being tempted with the promises, agreed to be Simeon Bekbulatovich; with that name he has become history. But as soon as the celebration in the capital was over and the passions settled down, the new tsar was drummed out of place and his Kasimov Khanate remained within the boundaries of the Russian lands… The old tsar returned to the throne.

            In Siberia Russia was acting in the same “original” way. The legend of Ermak who allegedly conquered that taiga country and presented in to Ivan the Terrible is in accordance with other Russian myths. But if it had not been for Tengrianity accepted by Moscow at the Stoglav Council the world would have never heard about Ermak, that ataman without an army and his campaign that has never taken place.

            After all, Siberia was part of Desht-I-Kipchak that was voluntarily rushing to its new ruler. It was not necessary to conquer coreligionists.

           

            The first Russian tsar died in 1584. He spent his last years in tortures and diseases; that was a man without a face. He was dead while he was alive. His skin became yellow, he had fish eyes, his actions were unpredictable and his madness was permanent. A poisoned man – children would cry when they saw him… Is it not the reason he was called the Terrible?!

            He left not the country but a wound streaming blood and a great many contradictions: there was no power, which inspired the enemies of all sorts. If the tsar was alive for another year, it is not known what could happen. But… The Catholics, like bees in a hive, frightened by the Livonian wars, wanted “the decisive victory”. Poland and Sweden were looking at the Pope waiting for his nod to invade the Russian lands. The country was hanging on a thread.

            On its throne was sitting the feeble-minded Fyodor who was not even able to understand the severities of his position. He would agree with everyone… Politics was taking its course.        

            Power was transferred to Boris Godunov, tsar’s wife’s brother, brother-in-law, who was tired of ruling in the name of the monarch. That was a skilful man; he was rapidly rectifying Ivan the Terrible’s mistakes and drawing the threat away from Moscow. At first he embroiled Poland and Sweden and then made them his allies. At least they were not enemies… The Russians were inclined to Christianity and stopped denying it; their former vigor and aggression were fading away. That was noticed in the West on the spot and the pressure was reduced.

            A glimmer of hope for a break emerged, which was really necessary for Moscow…

            Boris Godunov, as it is seen from his family tree, was a descendant of Cheta Khan who left the Horde for Russia in 1330. “People of that family served to the Russian throne as boyars, stolniks, okolnichiys, waywodes of noble titles and had other titles and were granted estates from the tsar”, - that is what is written in the Russian book of heraldry about them. The family name – Godunov – is Turkic. To tell the truth its translation is not pleasant for the one who has it – “rectum lower part” or, in a figurative sense, “thoughtless, the stupidest” – this is the explanation of a famous turcologist N.A. Baskakov. And he adds: that is a good family – it is lucky and very ancient.

            According to a Turkic tradition a child born during the year of a pig was given a “bad” name because during that dangerous period shadow forces steal children and mutilate them. And a bad name frightens evil spirits and serves as a periapt. A bad name was often secret; only the nearest knew it. And they uttered it so that only shadow forces could hear it… It is hard to say whether Boris Godunov was lucky or not; today he is represented too odiously not sparing gray paint since he outplayed the Catholics. Without a war he returned towns lost during the Livonian war to Russia and brought peace to the people.

            His greatest deed was the establishment of the Russian Orthodox Church. The Muscovites became Christians. That important event happened in 1589…

            Godunov could find the way out in hopeless situations. That was him who did not let Russia become the Pope’s province. And he was also the reason of the time of troubles that has crossed out the conquests of the Russian Turki and made them inglorious forever… Of course the official science has a different opinion about the baptism of Russia, which according to many researchers, “does not fully conform with logic and the course of history”.

            But… the truth cannot be changed for the sake of the tsar or the Vicar of Christ. The truth never dies. And it does not disappear. It can only be forgotten. But not forever!

            Christianity came to Moscow Russia in 1589, not earlier and not later, in six hundred years – to a year! – after the “official” date of the baptism; it was the result of the policy that had been prepared in advance. Ivan the Terrible with his Stoglav Council made the first step; the tsar was close to winning and could become unattainable for the Pope and even repeat Baty’s campaign in Europe if he was not so arrogant. Tengrianity gave him trump cards; he became the native in the world of Buddhism and Islam but did not make a profit on that… Boris Godunov was different although he was looking at the West too.

            However, not a single ruler of European countries hit upon such a beautiful compromise that he found and thus outran Rome with all its orders on the curve of history. That wise decision can be compared with those of Solomon but the official Russian history simplifies it and interprets it as “the establishment of patriarchate in Moscow”. And nothing more! No. This is absolutely wrong.

            In Moscow, long before Godunov, in 1448 was established a metropolitan of the Ancient Orthodox (Tengrian) Church of Desht-I-Kipchak. This fact shows that by the XV century with the mass coming of the steppe inhabitants the traditions of Arianism in Russia started to fade away. This is a very complicated fact in itself. And if we add that a metropolitan is not an independent Church but just an eparchy, many things become clear… In any Church there is such a structure meaning subordination and control levels – eparchies and metropolitans.

           

            ● The Ancient Orthodox Church is apparently the Church from which Christianity in Armenia and Ethiopia, Constantinople and Rome began. The same traditions, the same sources. Later, after some time, they were called Christian; at first they were as they appeared in Muscovy. Not European! That is, without any elements of the Western culture. They were Altaic.

            As we know Moscow Russia started to get accustomed to the western culture rather late. Till the last moment the country was trying to keep its expressive Eastern face.

            V.N. Tatischev, F.I. Uspensliy and other historians named certain eparchies belonging to the Ancient Orthodox Church “state”. At that the authors agreed that those eparchies existed before Moscow metropolitan. For example, Bryansk eparchy was mentioned in chronicles of the IX century – in it was a monastery where Church masters were buried. There were also Eletsk, Kazan, Kiev, Ryazan-Murom, Sarai, Tambov, Vladimir-Suzdal eparchies and eparchies located in Siberia, Kazakhstan, Middle Asia and in the Caucasus. Inside those eparchies there existed their own metropolitans… That was a great institute of Monotheism that existed in Desht-I-Kipchak for centuries. Baty, Genghis Khan’s grandson, was the first who began to destroy it.

            Attempts to deny the steppe clergy seem to be too primitive since many people, including the Pope’s legates Carpini and Rubruk; temples and ancient icons remained from those times… Take Andrey Rublev, for instance… The terms that are well-known in Russia, like “pagan Tatars”        , loose their sense the same as the history of the “baptism” of Russia – they were impudently invented.

            … Christianity in Russia began when in 1586 Boris Godunov invited the Antiochian Patriarch Joachim, the second person in the Greek Church, to Moscow. F.I. Uspenskiy wrote: “When they met the Moscow Metropolitan Dionysius was the first who showed benediction”, in other words he showed that the Greek was to obey according to the church hierarchy. The Greek did not object; he perfectly understood the gesture since he knew what was behind it. The Turkic belief was higher and elder!

            If Moscow was a Christian town and if it had really accepted Christianity from the Greeks it would have been the first to bow down. But it was sitting in their presence… These are fine points of the protocol and church diplomacy.

            The Antiochian Patriarch Joachim arrived to discuss the conditions of creation of a branch of the Greek Church in Russia with Boris Godunov. Joachim was to deliver that request to the Constantinople Patriarch “for good presents”. For the first time Moscow officially declared about its intentions to become Christian if, of course, the letter of Ivan III to the Pope that has been mentioned here doe not count.

            There is a reasonable question: why were the negotiations carried on with the Antiochian Patriarch that was living in Damascus, Syria? What did he have to do with the Russian lands?

            It turns out he was directly connected with it.

            From of old Syria was the country where people of different religions were living – Moslems, Christians, “Nestorians”, Jews. That tradition was established when Cyrus was reigning. And they were living peacefully; hence its ancient name – Cyria. The academician V.V. Bartold gives examples when Christians and Moslems would pray “under the same roof”; one half of the building belonged to one community and the other half – to the other. Kilisa mosque was not deemed to be a rarity there. It is also indicative that Catholicos for the “Nestorians” was appointed by the Caliph by approbation of their community.

            But to some extent that tolerance was ostentatious and to some extent it was necessary since according to the traditions of the Greek Church the East belonged to the Antiochian eparchy… They had to be peaceful! It turns out that was not  by accident when after the collapse of Byzantium the rejected Greek clergymen were hastily leaving for Russia. And Moscow accepted them since it knew about that tradition from Sophia Paleologo… In a word, the Antiochian patriarch considered himself at home in Russia; he was the native. He was in his eparchy.

            During those first negotiations with Boris Godunov they discussed the creation of the Russian Church of the Greek persuasion that would include its own eparchies and conduct its policy. There was an urgent necessity in that. For the state that was rising on the splits of the Golden Horde; a new belief was necessary – the one to unite everybody! And at the same time to continue old traditions and ceremonies not to give rise to agitation among the people.

            The Greek Christianity, in Godunov’s opinion, was the most suitable for that purpose. Firstly, it entitled Moscow to enter Europe and thus stop the frictions concerning belief with the Pope. Secodly, as distinct from papacy, it was not dangerous for the royal throne since the Greek patriarch had no power. Deprived of the flock, he was in deep trouble and represented rather a mirage than the Church.

            The Russians needed it in that state – powerless!.. So that they could control it.

            In a year the Greek Patriarch Jeremiah appeared in Moscow; the cause was a trifle – to obtained the charity from the Russian tsar to build the patriarchal temple and house in Istanbul. It turns out he was not only poor but also homeless. There was no place for him to perform divine services. And there was nobody who needed them. This fact shows not piteous position of the Church but means that it had no position at all; it had no influence. The head of the Church that was once omnipotent left for the foreign lands fro charity.

            Jeremiah was the first Greek patriarch that paid a visit to Russia or, more precisely, that was not a visit but the Russian tsar had him on the carpet!

            During secret negotiations Boris Godunov and Jeremiah were discussing the Greek Church in Moscow. The Greek did not feel like calling it “Russian” trying to reserve the title of a patriarch. That is why he was not suitable for the Kremlin but it would have agreed with his condition if he had agreed to live not in Moscow but in Vladimir that they intended to make the center of the new Greek – Russian Church, otherwise the tsar would have lost his title. So the Greek became obstinate; he could not be the Greek Patriarch and the Russian head of the Church, his subject. The negotiations reached a logical stalemate.

            They made a compromise decision, which was more suitable for the Greeks: the Greek Church remained in Istanbul and the Russian Church became its part and rendered welfare assistance to it. Boris Godunov did not stick to resolve since the tsar Fyodor wanted “to establish the highest patriarchal see in Moscow”. Even the defective one understood that the Greeks ha only the name; that was the only article that Moscow was to buy.

            Buying the name was a crazy attempt advantageous for Russia which obtained a political face and the second (new!) Church. That plan became the subject matter of the following negotiations; they were openly carried on by Moscow.

            However, the clergymen of the old school headed by Dionysius, the Ancient Orthodox Metropolitan of the whole Russia, was against that plan; the Metropolitan lived in Moscow and could not let his competitor there. But they did not listen to him since he had not played his part to the end. He let the Russian have the tsar. They did not need more. And in order to settle down the affray, the wayward “old” master was deposed and sent to Novgorod. The rumors ran that from Novgorod he moved to Bryansk (Birinchi), to his abode, to spend his last day there… But did that happen in reality? However, the Ancient Orthodox Church still exists there; it has forgotten itself completely. It is called the Old Believer’s Church, but why? Nobody knows.

            Giving rich presents to the Greek they stroke hands. The Eparch Job was elected the first Russian Patriarch; he was promoted by Boris Godunov – his admission happened in the Kremlin on January 26^th, 1589. Soon the council of Greek bishops determined: to appoint the Russian Patriarch the fifth, the last in the Greek Church hierarchy and allow the Russians to elect their Patriarch in future. That is how the Russian Christian Church began; it was independent from the Pope… That is, in six hundred years after the “official baptism” of Russia by the Greeks!

 

            ● It is striking – nobody denied that fact but at the same time nobody “noticed” it.

            The Council of Constantinople of 1590 was convened “with reference to the establishment of patriarchate in Russia”; it approved the new Christian institution “in the name of the whole Eastern Church” – the Christian encyclopedia reports. It sounds magnificent, but the word “council” provides a different audience. And at that council there were several Greek metropolitans and archbishops who were not authorized to speak in the name of the Eastern Church. Portliness and substantiation which were peculiar to the Councils of the early Middle Ages at which other Churches were established had gone for good and instead there was hastiness and bustle.

            But this is not the most interesting thing; there are two other details which are kept in the shadow of History.

            The first detail is that the Greeks signed the document certifying the election of the Russian Patriarch not reading the papers, which witnesses of the haste in which the Church was being created. They did not even have time to translate the documents into the Greek language; hours and minutes mattered: the acceptance of Christianity could prevent the war between Poland and Sweden.

            The second detail is the list of the most important persons of the Greek Church; it did not contain the Patriarch of Kievan Russia who, as they believe in Russia, was baptized by the Greeks in the X century. Why? Because that Christian Church to which Moscow Metropolitan allegedly belonged has never existed at all.

            There also were Constantinopolian, Antiochian, Alexandrian, Jerusalem and the fifth newly elected Russian Patriarch. And that was all. It is not clear who represented Kievan Russia in the Greek Church. There is only one possible answer – nobody. That is why the baptism of Kievan Russia is surrounded by omissions…

           

            ● In works by Karamzin we find another phrase concerning the events which followed the signing of the Florentine Union in 1439. It turns out in the Ukraine bishops “again had their own Metropolitan consecrated in Rome; he was given the name of Gregory the Bulgarian, Isadore’s follower; he left Moscow together with him”. It turns out the Pope still used to sanctify in Rome, i.e. he appointed the head of that Church which was established in certain principalities of Kievan Russia in the X century.

            They wanted to include the Noscow Metropolitan into that Church. But they failed.

 

            Whatever they say, the XVI century was constructive. The Russian state was being built not on an empty space. And not with bare hands. That was the reconstruction of the Golden Horde; the state was changing itself, its way of life – the spiritual institute was not standing apart. That was happening in the West some tine ago – power was taken by the people that had Turkic family trees but did not want to be called the Turki. Thy were also changing their countries adjusting them to the reality of new life.

            People and traditions remained; names of common things were changing. Their appearance. That was the peculiarity of constructiveness of the XVI century. In the rebuilding the change of epochs was seen: the Turkic features were replaced by the Slavic ones. The same as it had been in Bulgaria.

            For instance, the former belief in Heavenly God was called Christian not changing the ceremony. Common people did not notice the sign changing; they would still pray God. The clergymen also saw no difference. Theological searching appeared in Moscow after Boris Godunov – during the time of troubles when everything was put in its right place. And Boris was looking for a dialogue with the West. He was trying the best he could. He needed peace. In the changing of the former culture he saw the beginning of the dialogue acceptable for Russia. That was the only was for it to be heard… This is probably the biggest difficulty that does not allow understanding the events connected with the birth of Slavic Russia. It seems to be inconceivable that all the ancient Russian features were previously Turkic. The same as ancient English and ancient German ones.

            But they could not be called otherwise… That is the trace of the Great Nations Migrations.

            They changed the Church and created the Slavic state in Russia but nothing changed. Only the names. However, that is not true. Some things were changing. Russia, the same as the West, was turning away from God and the ancestors… Or God was turning His back to it?!

            The spirit was changing; duality was wearying for it. And deed was no longer dignity. A slave is a slave even when he belongs to himself… Christianity was leading people to redemption but not to creativeness and perfection. It became the step to serfdom that connected the people of Russia and the horde into a single Slavic nation for centuries. The Russians were purchasing the Russians like goods in order to make them their capital.   

            This is the biggest catastrophe when a man does not notice another man. The Christian Church helped them; it was leading them to serfdom that was in Byzantine traditions and took its ugliest form in Russia… It never happens otherwise here; everything is put to desperate shifts.

            It was certainly impossible to reform Russia during a day. It was not ready to put on heavy chains of slavery. The Greeks proposed the Greek rules for the Russian Church, but strange rules were not suitable: they wanted to declared four eparchs (Novgorod, Kazan, Rostov and Krutitsk) the vicars of the Patriarch. The same as the Greeks had it. They failed since that could destroy the former hierarchy. Reasonable conservatism still existed in society: the masses and the clergymen were grumbling.

            But not everybody understood what Boris Godunov was establishing. The essence of changes was stated even better by the Constantinople Patriarch Jeremiah: “The old Rome collapsed because of heresies; the second Rome – Constantinople – was affected by Hegarenian grandsons – the Turki; the Great Russian State – the third Rome – excelled everybody at piety”.

            Russia was choosing the role that the Greek Church had formerly had – the master of the Eastern (Slavic) world. That is what happened. Moscow outplayed Rome on its political field. What Ivan the Terrible was trying to establish by force, Godunov established by the words. And thus he saved the country from splitting.

            …Another great innovation of Boris Godunov dealt with domestic policy. It was personified by the word “Christian” which was new in Russia; it was derived from the word “krestianin” (in Russian it means “peasant” and the first part of the word – “krest” – means “cross”), i.e. “the bearer of new belief” or “ascribed to the cross of his parish”. The royal order assigned the peasants (Christians) to the lands and they ceased to be “free plowmen” as it was in Desht-I-Kipchak. It was prohibited to move from one place to another.

            That was the condition of Slavdom and the spiritual institution that Russia obtained.

            Every Christian was ascribed to a specific church; to a parish. That was the first step to serfdom and slavery. But it was not noticed either. That was a blow that hit free village community – uluses and yurts. The steppe freedom was on the way out; it was being replaced by Christianity… There was a price to be paid; interests of the country and the Church required that… Wishing to live under strange rules and with a foreign belief in the first instance it was necessary to change themselves.

            And the thing suggested was not serfdom and not legalized slavery that appeared later but another territorial structure. It was not prohibited to leave one place foe another but with assent of the authorities… That is how mother Russia has been living since then – with “registration”, not like a free country.

            The royal order also gave economic security to small estates since they lacked it. Privileges concerned the Christians. Thus they declared war on the boyars, the owners of big estates, the keepers of antiquity… Sooner or later the division of society was to happen; the power in a Slavic country was supported only by those who were dissatisfied and offended, i.e. by the nobility owing small estates. The masses are always more sensitive to the new.

            So they were being turned into the adherents of Christianity.

            Big landowners and monasteries that possessed vast agricultural lands protested against the order but the tsar would not listen to them. The order stipulated population registration, which meant fair tax collection, levy and many other things – that is why it was attractive. And the main thing – it made the royal power stronger. The people that owned small estates were becoming the support of the state. The nobility – new Russian aristocracy – was growing from them!

            The number of the Kremlin’s rivals increased; they were jealous of luck that was not turning its back to Boris Godunov, the first Russian reformer, the builder of a great power. And he was taking power without hesitation.

            This animosity was clearly seen in 1598 when the tsar Fyodor died and did not leave a heir. The boyars, being afraid that odious Godunov would be elected, turned to the dowager tsarina, Irene, and asked her to ascend to the throne. She refused. Boris was also keeping in the background. There was no power in the state, which was oppressive. There were rumors that Demetrius, the legal heir to the throne who had been killed six years before, was alive and lived in Poland but was ready to take power. That reminded of a conspiracy that was really taking place.

            The rumors were not born by themselves; they were started by those that hated Ivan the Terrible and Boris Godunov, the continuator of his policy. Those were the Jesuits that were preparing the False Demetrius and the Time of Troubles in advance so as to be through with Boris and his rising Russia. They were the only ones for whom the chaos coming to Russia was advantageous. They were starting anxious times…

            Offensive strategy was being prepared by Rome, in which it was faultless. Rumors, gossips, slander – its usual means – were successful in Russia, as it turned out. There, in Russia, were good experts in that. Something essential was necessary to destroy the unity of Russian people.

            And they found it. That was Islam which the Catholics understood better than the Russians.

            That was the only was – by the division of belief – to divide a whole nation into two parts. There are many examples of that. Take Pakistan and India. Sudan and Ethiopia. The Balkans. The Caucasus. Russia. Everywhere the division of people was happening in the same way… Russian history asserts that at first Islam appeared in the Kazan Khanate, but at that different dates are provided: either 734 or 922. There is no more precise information; however, the same goes for the baptism of Russia.

            Whom did the masters of Kazan, Sarai and other eparchies of the Ancient Orthodox Church, those strong centers of belief, serve in the XVI century?

            In the Kazan Kremlin, for instance, one half of the land belonged to the metropolitan – his house and court were located there. The Khan lived in close vicinity. In town, according to a drawing by Vitzen made in the 1660s, there were no mosques. On this and other drawings one can see the Kazan Kremlin, Court Palace and the Cathedral of the Annunciation. For whom were they opened? Maybe for Kazan khans if one remembers Sain-Bulat from Kasimov – the Kazan Khan’s son who spent his last days as a monk in a monastery in Tver region? What belief did he adhere to? Was he a Moslem?

            By the way, why did Boris Godunov want the Kazan metropolitan to become the Russian Patriarch’s vicar in the Volga region? Why, indeed? Nobody would ask such questions while it could have been useful. These are interesting questions… After all, that was the second biggest eparchy in the country. Perhaps the only source insisting on Islam in the Volga region is the book “The Travel of Ahmed Ibn-Fadlan, the Messenger of the Caliph Al-Muktadir to the Tsar of Sacalib”; it describes the coming of Baghdad preacher to Itil in 922. According to the front page, that is the translation from Arabic made by the academician I.Y. Krachkovskiy, the famous translator of Koran. In appearance the work is solid and detailed. But only in appearance.

 

            ● Speakign about Ibn Fadlan it necessary to emphasize that his name can be found in no Arabic sources of that time. Nobody can tell what the text of his records saw… Thus one can reasonably ask: what did Krachkovskiy translate if neither the original nor the author have existed in nature?

            And how was the academician translating the Arabic text of the X century if in the X century there was no Arabic language? “The Book of Corrections” by Abu MAnsur Muhammad ibn al-Azkhar al-Azkhari form which the Arabic language began appeared in fifty years after Ibn Fadlan.

            These are not rhetorical questions; they were originally  answered by the academician V.V. Bartold and other orientalists – they passed them over in silence. Thus they kept their face and reputation. And Ibn Fadlan is usually studied by those that are closer rather to politics than to science. They started their “studies” in the XX century.

 

            Its first pages give rise to bewilderment and doubts… If what Ibn Fadlan says is true than other books  about the Turki are forgery. Either one thing or the other. Third is not given. The text of his “Travel…” is a compilation of tales and anecdotes which have become common for the Russian literature about the Turki starting from the XVIII century. A man living in the X century could not see what was invented many centuries later. For instance the fact that the Turki eat lice and enjoy that dainty.

            Discussing their dirty life the author and his editors did not know that baths were invented by the Turki; the ancient pronunciation was “bu ana” (in Russian it is “bania”) – the literal translation is “mother of steam”. Consequently their life was not dirty.

            In the “Travel…” by Ibn Fadlan there are very few examples which are in accordance with reality. There are very few of them. For instance, how can one believe that the chagan’s wife sitting on the throne in front of an important guest moved hr legs apart and “without any confusion scratched a certain naked part there”. “We closed our faces because of shame…”, - the Arab writes. “They do not clean themselves from faeces and urine, the same as sexual uncleanness. And they do not was themselves with water at all, especially in winter”… So why did they use kumgans in their everyday life? And tubs? And hairy gloves that were used instead of bast wisps? And birch wisps? Why did the Turki heat the baths every Saturday to be clean on Sunday – a day off dedicated to Tengri and their souls? 

            “One of the Turkic masters had a beardless son whom a Khoresm merchant liked very much and inclined him to sodomy”. And then: “and if such an old man puts on a fur coat he looks like a goat”. It is possible to keep on citing but it is disgusting to do so. The book consists of dirtiness elating those who have not fully read it. The editor’s name hypnotizes. And this book, this forgery is the sign for a serious reader… Who needed falsification?

           

            ● The manuscript was “found” by A.-Z. Validi Togan who called it the Mashhad lis; A.P. Kovalevskiy dedicated the most part of his life to it; other scientists also wrote about it. Among them the Syrian named Sami ad-Dakhhan stands out; in 1960 he published a book about Ibn Fadlan. This is the only author who paid attention to discrepancies and oddities in the text and to the fact that that subject was studied only in Russia. In this country the biggest “experts” in Ibn Fadlan appeared during the last hundred years.   

 

            In the Volga Bulgaria the Arab could not meet the Russians – they lived two thousand kilometers to the West – let alone the Slavs that lived only in Bulgaria then. His “observations” are disgusting and there is not wish to comment: “… we came to the country of Bashkirs that belong to the Turkic tribe. We were very careful of them since they were the worst of the Turki, the dirtiest ones inclined to murder. One man meets another in the steppe, cuts off his head, takes it and leaves the body. They shave their beards and eat lice”.

            The eyewitness’ look on  peoples traditions has a bitter taste. In the deformed imagination of the Arab or his editor all the Turkic liturgical ceremonies and feasts ended with “mass coupling”. And one can read that on ever page.         

            But there are also the elements of the truth there.

            “And if some of them are in trouble they lift their heads and call: “Ber Tangre!”, which I Turkic means: “I swear by One God” since “ber” in their language means “one” and “Tangre” means “God” – wrote Ibn Fadlan. This is the truth.

            The Turki were not pagans. And the author of the “Travel…” knew that. But he did not ask the simplest question before putting his pen to the paper: why did they need to ask Ibn Fadlan to convert them into Islam? And who was that omnipotent Ibn Fadlan?

            Belief is not changed on a sudden. “Tangre” was the guardian of the Turki. Why did they need to replace him?

 

            ● L.I. Klimovich provides interesting information about the acceptance of Islam in the Middle Asia in his book called “The Book about Koran, its Origin and Mythology”. Bukhara inhabitants that believed in Tengri accepted Islam after the attack of the Arabic army and when it retreated they “became disbelievers” again. That happened four times. Only after the unbelievable cruelty of the Arabs and bribery of the nobility the Bukhara Turki eat humble pie and forgot Tengri… In Khamzin it was even crueler… That was not the struggle of ideologies. The Arabs would even go to mosques with arms! The Turkic resistance to the new belief was so strong.

            Were there different Turki living in the Volga Bulgaria? Without Tengri? And weaker in spirit?

 

            “For whom is it advantageous?”, - it is better to start the investigation from this question. And one will discover what those that let Ibn Fadlan into Desht-I-Kipchak wanted to conceal. A real Arab coming there would have stood on his knees and kissed the ground of the great nation instead of disgracing it. That would have happened since in the X century Koran was written in Cufic writings in Turkic. The Moslem knew Allah’s words about the Turki, they knew about His army that was bearing the flag of belief. They knew that there, along Itil, the Hanifs described in Koran were living… Ibn Fadlan must have known that. But he did not know. It means he was not an Arab.

            Here is another example, Ibn Fadlan must have known it. In 883 the new Caliph invited the sages to Baghdad and asked: “For how many years will I reign?” The answers were different. And the most grey-haired sage uttered quietly: “As long as the Turki want it”. And everybody laughed because of his bitter truth: the Caliph’s army consisted of the Turki; they were the ones who appointed and deposed leaders. The clergymen and the clerisy were also formed of Desht-I-Kipchak inhabitants… Is it not a shame to forget that?

            Only late in the Middle Ages, due to the Jesuits that found way into Islam “Arabization” of the East began; it began five centuries after the events described in the book… How did Ibn Fadlan know what was to be?

            The Islam world was proud of the Turkic culture and respectfully called it the science of the ancient. From the viewpoint of the Arabs their world was divided into two parts – “the science of the ancient” and “the Moslem science”. The East was notable for the largest philosophical schools founded by the Turki; they made the Moslem culture glisten. This is well known to secular scientists that have read the works by V.V. Bartold, A.E. Krymskiy and other Orientalists…

            In the Volga Bulgaria not Islam was the religion. Otherwise there would have taken place the changes that came to the Crimea together with Islam, namely the reign according to Shariat, land ownership, polygamy. Religion is the morals of society, the standard of its living. It is expressed by not how people pray, how they hold their hands and what they say but by their conduct before and after praying, by their everyday life, families and even death – headstones are also information about belief.

            And did Moslem cemeteries exist in Itil in the X century? Where are their traces? They are absent.

 

            ● What Ibn Fadlan followers present as Moslem monuments and cemeteries is beneath criticism. For instance the arrows of the X – XIII centuries. They are called Islamic because of Cufic writings seen on their surface… But this is the written language of the Turki! Of the Hanifs! Burials in coffins which are also called Islamic are not less strange. According to Kazan archeologists faces of eth dead are allegedly turned to the south although the tomb itself is oriented to the east. Burial places were called “pagan with certain Moslem elements”.

            It is hard to add something to this ridiculous description. As a matter of fact this is the face of provincial Kazan. Now it is secondary in everything. Even in thoughts.

 

            Before the XVI century the chaganat called Volga Bulgaria was living under the adats; its history and archeology confirm that. What can be disputed here? Take, for instance, the barrows; there are plenty of them in the Volga Region. Did they bury the Moslems in barrows?.. Or take the Kazan icon of Umai; the Russians call it the Blessed Virgin of Kazan while generations of the Turki would pray to that relic before and after Kazan collapsed. That icon gathered the worshippers of belief in eparchy.

            The Kazan icon of Umai was respected by inhabitants of Kazan and the lands controlled by Kazan spiritual masters. These are modern Ivanovo, Kostroma, Nizhni Novgorod and other regions… Who were those parishioners that have left such a rare miraculous icon? The ancestor of modern Tatars, Russians, Bashkirs!

            Is it not interesting – in the whole history there were no religious wars there! Even no conflicts. At any rate they were not registered in chronicles and folk legends… Maybe that will make the Turki think about their history? How can one live in forgetfulness? It’s a shame.

            Of course somebody accepted Islam before Ivan the Terrible. For instance Berke and Uzbek, khans of the Golden Horde, were Moslems – they were searching for the allies in the East – while Mamai khan was a Catholic. So what? People of the Golden Horde did not follow them; otherwise history would have recorded the collapse of Desht-I-Kipchak earlier than it has taken place. In the Kazan eparchy there was the order into which nobody would have been allowed to meddle. Even the Arab whose name was Ibn Fadlan, the Caliph’s messenger.

            In the Volga Bulgaria and later in the Golden Horde they were building mosques close to hostelries for merchants coming from the East. The same as synagogues and Armenian temples. But who and where has proven that those cult buildings attracted the Turki of the Volga Bulgaria? Or of the Horde? Or of Moscow Russia?

            Those Turki that would lift their heads up to the Sky and proudly call: “Ber Tengri!”

            Indeed, why did they need foreign temples?

 

            … Early in the XVI century there was an attempt to establish Islam in the Volga region when the Crimean khan’s brother took the Kazan throne. But it did not last for long. They remembered Islam under Boris Godunov. But not in Kazan but in Rome. They managed to take advantage of the difficulties of Moscow there. The Jesuits created “the fifth column”. And the time of troubles started: religious wars became full of acuteness, protest and despair. They were escalating not belief but the protests of Kazan against the Russian Turki.

            They did not think about their souls.

            In the flag of Islam people of the Kazan khanate whom Ivan the Terrible was oppressing saw the flag of freedom and recognized it. From their point of view they had got the chance. They were dreaming of free Kazan. About liberty… And that is a political and not a religious dream that still has not faded away there.

            The blow of the West hit the target. In the Volga region Islam had a political shade and the people did not understand higher standards of that religion. Heavy drinking, free conduct of men and women, deemed observance of ceremonies – alas, they stroke the eye and still keep striking the eye. They cannot be concealed. “They wanted to take the foreign and lost their own”… Of course there were and there are real Moslems there but the number of them is very low. The Volga region is the center of political games, the land of eternal conflicts of the Turki. Three religious currents approve themselves there.

            But what is indicative, pilgrimages have never visited there since in this place there is no solitude, there are no Moslem relics like in the Middle Asia, for instance. Only the poverty of spirit. This Moslem region of Russia is not adorned even by the mosque built in the Kazan Kremlin regardless of historical truth.

            One can never deceive Time! But one can deceive oneself.

            Speaking about Islam in Russia it is useful to remember that Koran was published there for the first time in the XVIII century. First Moslem communities appeared at that time. And Ibn Fadlan will not argue out of that since more serious documents remained.

 

 

HOW RUS BECAME RUSSIA

 

            From the rule of Boris Godunov, from his great unification of the country, the Russians start the time of troubles, there is such a term in the Russian history. It is impossible to understand what that means. The term can be compared with haze or, more precisely, with mud concealing the past, but the Russian Language Dictionary by S.I. Ozhegov does not connect it with mud and explains it as “rebellion, civil commotion, discord, strife, troubles”. This may be right.

            However, was that the real peculiarity of the time of troubles? Rebellion is the cover of life; it is the result of politics. Like smoke is caused by fire. Civil commotion and rebellions never take place of their own accord; they are prepared and controlled by political forces that later call certain times the times of troubles since for them it is convenient…

            In Altai they knew that prayers the same as secular life overwhelmed with dirty thoughts were called “troubled”.

            That is seen from the church history of Russia since it contained the essence of events. That was the start of the fight of Churches – the Russian Church that appeared in 1589 and the Catholic Church. That was the peculiarity of “the time of troubles”!..  Church battles that led to the split of 1666. Not civil commotion and not discord. And certainly not impostors that were coming from the West. The Catholics were fighting with their longtime rival – with the Turki that obtained the Russian look under Ivan the Terrible and continued as Christianity under Boris Godunov.

            The time of troubles was taking nourishment under the domes of temples; it was living there.

            That is why it is more correct to regard it as the continuation of the Inquisition and the killing of the Turkic culture in the Eastern Europe or, more precisely, its replacement by the Slavic new ground. The West won again and success, as far as we know, is never blamed. It is being admired and that is why the history of Russia looks so terrible; there is no correspondence in it… However the world is made so that there are no secrets in it. Sooner or later everything is revealed.

            What did start the time of troubles – that undeclared war? Nothing. The Catholics simply did not regard the Russian Turki as the Christians and invented another name for them – “schismatics”, i.e. “those having a similar belief” or “those that fell apart from the Church unity”. This is possibly a serious cause for a war. But what has a religion to do with it? However, the enemy was named…

            The Western Church was preparing the Russian “time of troubles” (strife, rebellions) forgetting about “beneficence” and coreligionists. Inspired by the success of the Inquisition it was steadily attacking. But since the Russians had neither a secret monk army, neither parent headquarters nor regular army they could rely only on citizens-in-arms. And they were taking action. Hence that meaning of “the time of troubles” provided by Ozhegov in his dictionary.

 

            ● It is correct but not full when you know that that is a Turkic term. The tracing of the word “bulga-”. i.e. “to mix up”, “to trouble”, which was heard then, early in the XVII century. The same is witnessed by ancient Altaic proverbs: “Times of troubles are suppressed by the warriors” or “Knowledge becalms the time of trouble in the masses”, or “Care for yourself in the time of troubles”.

 

            Rome understood: the Russian example of disobedience to the Pope is dangerous for Christian Europe where the Reformation – the answer of the North to the Inquisition – was developing. They were preparing the Protestant (Evangelical) Union approved in 1608 and a peasant war was waged. The Lutherans, Calvinists, Anglicans, Methodists, Baptists, Adventists were trying to move away from the Roman Church and its protégés. Believers were tired of the Pope’s politicians that caused only agitation and anxiety.

            By the conquest of the Russian land the Pope hoped to improve the undermined positions of the Church although the result of events seemed to be doubtful. But there were even less chances to win in the North. Politics there was being corrected by the Reformation and not by the Pope. He had lost his influence by that time. In the Kremlin they were aware of that and they were drawing conclusions. But very humble conclusions. The Moscow state was standing against Rome almost without allies; relations with the English court established under Ivan the Terrible could be continued but they were not.

            It seems strange and even unnatural – half of Europe was against Rome and Russia was a remote forefront solving its problems on its own. If it had been affected by the Reformation the history of Europe would have been different. But it was never been affected. Why?

            Because in Russia there was the schism, i.e. the sign: Christianity had not become part of its culture. Consequently, there was nothing to reform. That was too early. There, in that “backwater district” grandfathers’ patriarchy was being kept and into that patriarchy they were unsuccessfully trying to force Christian orders. That is right, “to force”. That was an important circumstance although it was not important for the whole continent.

            But it should be added that at both sides of the negotiating table were sitting not common Europeans and Russians but the Turki that had called themselves the Englishmen, Swedes, Poles, Russians and thus their policy is seen in an absolutely different way. They did not manage to go without ascertaining who was elder and who was more noble. And although the dynasties had the same – Altaic – roots there were generations of families, which it was very hard to comprehend… That is why it is practically impossible for Turkic aristocrats to come to terms; it is beyond their opportunities.

            They recognized only the rules of a fight or the ordeal. That is, a war.

            Dissent was also strengthened by the fact that Moscow diplomacy depended upon the West; in other countries Moscow was often represented by the Pope’s agents who were not willingly sharing European secrets, which complicated the activities of Ivan the Terrible and Boris Godunov and immobilized them. And of course that was not all. The young country, like a boat in the sea, was shaken by the rowers themselves – by aristocrats that were the tsar’s confidants and councilors.

            For instance, they did not recognize Boris Godunov as the tsar because of his unregal origin. For the noble boyars he was an impostor, an arriviste. Certain boyars wanted to make Russia part of the West, which was leading to instability in society… However, this is well known from literature about the time of troubles.

            To amalgamate with the West or, in other words, to become Christians, which meant Slavs, was the wish of the natives of the North Russia, the adherents of Ryurikoviches that remembered “the Great Novgorod”; spiritual culture of the East was alien and unclear for them and the West with its mysteries seemed to be closer. The Russian Turki from among the nobility owning small estate in the Horde wanted the same; in Christianity and Slavdom they saw sanguine hopes that promised wealth and power.

            Their intentions were feasible – Russian society that originated from different nations was not entire. It was splitting into ethnic and religious groups. In every possible way. They were the reason of the time of troubles – the enmity between themselves started by the variegated nobility fostered by Boris Godunov. That was him who granted privileges to the Christians and drew them nearer to the throne.

            The Kremlin, declaring a new religion, started the fight of the followers of the old and new beliefs. It divided society into the natives and the foreigners.

            Hereditary nobles were against the boyars and the nobles owning small estates were against the hereditary ones. But all of them wanted to be the Slavs. The decree of “the establishment of Greek belief” caused chaos in Russia, which is akin to killing the country, and it could not have happened otherwise. The change of belief is the change of political culture. That was happening everywhere… The Catholics also took part in the formation of the “Christian” party that was dreaming to deprive the tsar of power. So that everything was the same as in the West. As the Christians had it.

            The free and independent empire that Boris Godunov was planning to revive in place of Desht-I-Kipchak was initially alien for the Slavs; they did not recognize the Turkic traditions of power even in Christian packing. They needed the Pope. And only the Pope. The master for themselves!

            Being born away with the idea of “Greek” Christianity, Godunov did not understand at once that he had dug out a grave for himself. He became tsar accidentally and was holding on to the throne and surrounded himself by similar casual people that sent him to glory. They and nobody else put Godunov’s relatives into “dung carts and carried them over stubs and logs, without a cover and mattress in the rain… some of them died on the way”, - the Nikon’s chronicle reports. The tsar was really digging out the grave for himself.

            In seems unbelievable but those were not the Catholics but the Slavs that were hanging the Western lips that put False Demetrius I on the throne. And they had a secret conspiracy not with the impostor but with the politicians that were standing behind him; in 1605 they made a villain Russian tsar by the bayonets of the Polish army.

            The West based its strategy on strife and the split of the people. The impostor was the “Trojan horse” of Catholic Rome but its bridle was in the Slavs’ hands…

            They agreed to be controlled by anybody if only that was not their native tsar Boris. And the Russian Church could not answer; it failed to find the words to stop the fight of temporal interests. Under the patriarch who was alive the country was living without a patriarch. Although as a matter of fact there were two of them. The old Tengrian one was wasting his time in Bryansk (Birinchi) and the new Christian one who made no decisions was sitting in Moscow since he was not the second person in the state. He was appointed by the temporality the same as the Byzantine patriarch some time ago. The servant of the throne. Declaring Boris Godunov the tsar he performed his mission.

            It is evident that the time of troubles started from the absence of spirituality; in the Christian country there was no unity of spirit and body: the diarchy was violated. That trouble that has destroyed the Golden Horde has become companion of Russia, its generic sign. The history of Byzantium was repeating; that Empire was defeated by Rome for the same reasons.

            The Turki, their nation and their country begin from spirit and end with its departure… In society appears hidden hatred for the neighbor, the envy for success of the foreigners and the desire of estrangement. The Slavs expressed these lowest qualities of their souls and they did so unwittingly. Calling themselves the Slavs the Turki were living in different society. With different values. Shepherds were telling about the salvation of soul and not its purity as it had been formerly. The nobility was concerned for its own skin and not for its deeds.

            Those that estranged themselves from “Kishi Khaty” were not the Turki any longer – they were the Slavs (slaves) with a yoke on their necks… The same was happening in medieval Europe, which is witnessed by the vivid Latin expression: subdidit se iugo Christi. It means: “to accept the Christian belief means to put on a yoke”. The expression can be certainly interpreted in different ways but will the sense be changed?

            If the previous belief restrained certain vices of soul with the Russian Slavs it was different: their vices were coming out raising the mud from the bottom. The lowest “Turkic diseases” were coming to full flower; the new belief turned out to be that biological solution where agents of diseases were activated. That was their medium. Their life. Alas. Godunov was being sunk by the natives – those that were attracted not by free Russia but by privileges promised by Christianity. They did not understand and could not understand. Muscovy was not a union of principalities (yurts or khanates) like Desht-I-Kipchak or the Horde but the patrimony where one ruler with plenipotentiary power was necessary. The empire of the Byzantine type. It was being created by the tsar that declared about the new Church.

            Unfortunately the idea of the empire did not become popular in society at that time.

            However that idea did not exist as such. Godunov himself suffered the same Turkic diseases that became acute after the acceptance of Slavdom. He hated the opponents of the law, revenged for rascality and executed for insignificant defaults especially when they were trying to limit his royal authorities. Perhaps the tsar was right in his cruelty. But… history has seen that many times. The law cannot be supported by force. Hatred and cruelty only gave birth to response hatred and cruelty. They were thinking about spirit and words without which the royal power (yes, royal!) is impossible. Blood ran in torrents, the flywheel of evil was spinning and they did not have time for the idea and patriarch who was the first to head the tsar off from the wrong way.

            The traditions of Greek belief did not allow the patriarch to do that.

            Unfortunately the patriarch was engaged in the fight of clans; the Russian Church could not become the justice of the peace and reconcile the Slavic aristocrats with the tsar; it was trailing along at the back of events. The Patriarch Job did everything he could so that Boris Godunov was elected tsar in 1598. The Church was protecting the interests of the throne. Not the country, not the people… That is the peculiarity of “Greek belief” – to serve the throne!

            Everybody saw at once: the Patriarch was earning his bread, which meant he was a slave.

            This note is important; it explains why there were many opponents of the throne and high society lacked the unity and why the disorder started… Controlled patriarch means controlled Church. Controlled Church means dead spirit for which laws are dead! And one can pass the fairest laws in the world – it does not matter since nobody is going to observe themt – neither power nor people.

            One would think, the patriarch was acting against the impostor that came to Moscow, anathematized him and proved that False Demetrius was the runaway monk Grishka Otrepyev; the Polish Catholic clergymen to whom he sent his messenger agreed with his arguments. So what? The rest of Moscow that united into the “Polish boyar party” against Godunov wanted Grishka Otrepyev. And nobody could prevent that. Neither the tsar nor the patriarch… Spirit was not alive in the country! Belief was shaking and the masses readily recognized anyone looking like Ryurikoviches as the tsar.

            Because of powerlessness of the Russian Church the Catholic cobweb covered the upper levels of society, i.e. the boyars and the nobility that was spinning up the flywheel of the time of troubles at the direction of Rome engaging new forces into it. Russia was raging; the point of a political barometer was moving between gale and calm; however the patriarch did not notice it since he was busy with court cares.

            Secret Pope’s monks invented the reforms for the Slavs in order to limit royal power and expand that of boyars and the nobility and thus they were attracting adventurers that were dreaming of estates. The overloaded Russian Church was silent. And the reformations were invented to everybody’s taste so as to make the people possessed with false ideas of freedom and justice and act against royal power. That is what Rome was thinking of.

            According to the initial plan which was not secret they hoped to finish the time of troubles during three years. That was the planned process; the Catholics gave three years to destroy Muscovy from the inside.

            In elaborating the reforms for which the Slavic people were allegedly waiting the Pope’s monks were doing the work of the Russian Church. They knew that it did not care about the moral health of society and was bound up in race for power near the throne… The West would use every opportunity to take hold of any new foothold in Muscovy; it was skillfully using its rival’s blunders and it knew about the Russians far more than the Russians themselves.

           

            ● In this connection the marriage of False Demetrius and Marina Mnishek is indicative. The fiancé turned to his ideological protectors with a letter in which he asked to find him a wife that “would at least outwardly respect Greek belief and follow its ceremonies”. However the Cardinal Rangoni answered with a grin that “Demetrius’ ancestors themselves”, i.e. Ukrainian Ryurikoviches belonged to the Catholic belief and married Polish and other princesses.

            His overt grin meant that Catholicism had old traditions in Russia. That was Catholicism and not “Greek belief” to which Moscow Russia was to come… So the history of the baptism of Russia is secret only for the Russians!

 

            …When the impostor entered Moscow the patriarch Job was deposed; those were certainly the Slavs who did that. “They put a black robe on him and dishonored him in the temple and then in a cart he was taken out of town and put to the Staritsk monastery”… The deposition of the patriarch is the sign of outrageous unbelief that came to the lands that used to be pious some time ago. That had been impossible before. In the long history of the Turki nothing of the kind has been registered: man of mould could not lay hands on a higher clergyman that was worshipped since he connected people with the Sky. This person was the one who would declare the will of the Sky.

            Unfortunately those manifestations of outrageous unbelief repeated with the second and third Russian patriarchs. They were also deposed by the Slavs who put them to violent tortures. The Russian Church of the Greek persuasion had no respect from the first years of its existence since the pastor served not the people and not to the country… But the West needed the weak Church in Russia in order to establish the Slavic ideology there.

            Ignatius became the new patriarch under False Demetrius I; before his election he was known as the Ryazan Eparch – he was the Greek that had been brought up in Rome. That secret Jesuit and Catholic headed the spiritual life of the Russian state during its most important period! He headed it not knowing the language which his nation spoke. Fantastic… How did he get the Ryazan eparchy?

           

            ● That Greek was made patriarch by the previous patriarch Job that had been just deposed. The unlucky was brought to the ceremony by force; he was not consecrated voluntarily as he knew “that Ignatius followed the Roman belief”. “Do not let him be the patriarch”… The unlucky was threatened and thus he was made to perform the ceremony after which he uttered prophetic words: “Like the ataman is like his hang, the shepherd is like his herd”.

 

            That was a foreign man in the foreign country. However he obtained the right for spiritual exhortations of the Slavs that did not need anything else. It is hard to explain what was happening without emotions. That was normal in the country of voluntary slaves in whose souls belief was replaced by profit; they did not utter in their prayers any longer: “I ask You for two things, do not refuse before I die: keep vanity and lies away from me, do not give me poverty and abundance, give me my daily bread to eat…”. They were listening to the foreigners and their protégés! The same as in Bulgaria.

            On June 24^th, 1605 False Demetrius himself gave the eparch Ignatius the patriarchal staff: the impostor was feeling at home in the Russian Church – he would promote and depose whoever he wanted. One week later he made Filaret (the boyar Fyodor Zakharyin-Yuryev) metropolitan. One would think, what for?

            And this is a significant event. Not because, according to the encyclopedia “… when in 1605 there was the news of False Demetrius’ actions Filaret’s mood changed: he became more cheerful and expressed hope for the near change of his lot”. And not because “Filaret seldom visited his metropolitan and was living in Moscow for the most part” – close to False Demetrius. But because in future his son became the tsar Mikhail Romanov, the founder of the new dynasty.

            The Jesuit patriarch needed an assistant that knew remote places of Russia. And Filaret was suitable for that position although he had nothing to do with real clergymen. But he proved an outstanding politician; he knew how to divide and what to divide in order to rule. In other words, he knew how to start the time of troubles… They did not find a better candidate.

            That short historical instant given by destiny was enough for Ignatius to send a great many letters to eparchies and metropolitans calling for the flock to pray so that God chastened the Basurmans that were pressing on Moscow. They emphasized the Basurmans; the patriarch and everybody behind him saw danger in them. This is indicative. In delicate words of his letters was a call for disobedience and rebellion. 

            The patriarch wanted to cause a stir among the people. To create the enemy image… The apparatus of the Pope’s intervention was working in its usual way; the Russians were certainly unaware of it. But they understood that Ignatius was “a silly man and a drunkard and he often used dirty language and blasphemed”, - that is what contemporaries used to say about their spiritual parent. That is what he was.

            The Greek patriarch’s actions were directed by serious politicians. They were standing in the shadow of the time of troubles. The Russian Basurmans frightened them in the first instance… Those were competitors in the race for power.

            “Basurmanism” or, more precisely, a religious current that was becoming strong in the Volga region and along Don certainly cannot be called Islam; it is clear that that was not Islam. Everything reminded of the situation that had been in the Middle East some time ago; there had also been the protest against “Greek belief” growing in the souls of Monotheists that had not wanted the Greek baptism. That was a real protest! In this connection we can remember a memorable event that took place in 637 when the Caliph ‘Umar after the victory over the Iranians asked his best warriors to quote at least one adage of the Prophet. Nobody was able to do that. Only one said: “Baslama”.

            That is all that Islam distributors knew about it in the VII century…

            In the Volga region to a great extent it was the same. Not many from among the clergy had a clear conception of Christianity. Why was it better than the old belief? Discontent with new orders impellent for the people. The lands that were previously part of the Golden Horde and were accustomed to the “old way of life” were full of discontent. Slavdom was foreign for their spirit. There, east and south of Moscow, there were spiritual tents of the Russian land where people still recognized only Tengri. Their Khodai.

            In that Turkic Muscovy people were feeling with their hearts that something was happening in its “Church kingdom”. But what was that? They could not understand. The old belief was being prohibited and the new one did not approve itself and was too weak. How could it live?..

            That protest that was growing in the Volga region had nothing to do with Islam in reality. There were no bearers of Islamic culture! Decades had passed before they appeared. It is possible that in the Arabic East people did not know about Kazan or Ufa. The growing rebellion had Islamic symbols – Monotheism – since people knew: only in Islam remained pure belief in Heavenly God and Christianity had lost it.

            The Turki were becoming “Basurmans”. They were becoming them inspiredly.

            They were accustomed to spiritual purity and they could not live without God. After all, they were the Hanifs! Moscow changed their belief and was deceiving them. And could those that did not want to be the Slavs protest? Those that did not want to be farm laborers? Desperate and pitiless rebellion was the only way.

            The deposition of the patriarch Job seemed absurd to many people since it was a deviation from belief in God and something inhuman and sinful. If coreligionists treated their pastor, a saint person, that way who needed such coreligionists?.. Common people have always been looking for simplicity in explanations. The clergymen themselves nudged them to rebellion. By their actions. And seditious decrees by which Russia was being divided and torn into pieces.

            Especially as among the Russian clergymen there were many Greeks, which should not be forgotten.

            In 1606 there was a rebellion headed by Bolotnikov; that rebellion was not connected with Islam at all. However, it was not connected with Russia either. The rebellion happened on Don that was not part of Russia affected by the “time of troubles”. The Cossacks turned against “Greek belief”, against Slavdom (against the Katsaps) that was being imposed by Moscow. But they followed False Demetrius recognizing him as Ryurikovich, i.e. the legal tsar, which emphasized the absurdity of that situation… The people of Don fully lost themselves; they were demoralized. They simply were not ready for the ideological attack of the Catholics.

            The same blind discontent was expressed by the Volga region that was ideologically connected with Ivan Bolotnikov’s Cossacks, which made the rebellion a peasant religious war. The rebellion was especially vigor where Islam had been known from the times when the Crimean khan had been the ruler. It proves that the time of troubles expressed the conflict of belief that arose in Moscow Russia and was heard like an echo in the whole Russia… For the Turki it was the continuation of the tragedy of the Horde. Its second act.

           

            ● The term “peasant war” is not as evident as it seems at first sight. It is connected not with farmers but with Christians. That was a religious war in its essence, which is witnessed, for example, by the peasant war early in the XVII century in Russia. Or the peasant war of 1524 – 1526 and the Thirty Years' War in Germany (1618 – 1648). They were waged not for the land but for belief. In Germany the enemies of Protestants were the Catholics and their protégés. In Russia the enemies were the same Catholics. During the epoch of persecutions the Protestants were thinking about an alliance with the Russian Church; it was not by chance when in 1562 they published Luther’s catechesis in the language clear to the Russians. Hussites, Lutherans and Calvinists were the first ones that rushed to the east of Europe but they were bad politicians and unskillful diplomats. The Pope’s nuncio turned out to be more skilful; he outwitted them…

            Of course this observation is not indisputable to a great extent but one can make a comparison between the terms “Christian” and “peasant”; at least in Russia these words appeared at the same time – late in the XVI century. The same as “Basurman” and “Besermen” which at first were the synonyms of the term “Moslem”, which was mentioned by N.M. Karamzin in his works.

 

            The old Altaic spiritual institute was destroyed and a new one was not created. Waiting on a crossroad the people began to search for hope for salvation and future. The rebellion welded them together… Was that by chance or not but such people welded together by the idea were headed by Kuzma Minin and Demetrius Pozharskiy, the liberators of Moscow. Those were real Basurmans, the opponents of the Greeks, against whom the Russian Jesuit patriarch demanded to fight.

            They were also called “Tatars”; they were fighting against Christianity that was calling “Slavs” its allies… That was the beginning of another division of the Turkic people. Into the Slavs and the Tatars. In documents of that epoch “Volga, Don, Ryazan” and other Tatars are mentioned. They were marching under the green flag with the image of Heavenly God. They were against the Katsaps, i.e. the Slavs.

            They were the ones that released Moscow from the Catholics – the Turki who cared for the lot of Eternal Blue Sky… They remembered that Moscow was the new capital of the Horde. Those people were living under old testaments; for them the world around them had not changed with the names and signs changing; “the ancient Horde is our mother that gave birth to us”, - they used to say speaking about sharp practice of the Muscovites.

            The Don Cossack Bolotnikov (or, more precisely, Balcha) that headed the Southern movement learnt about Islam in the Turkish prison but he did not change his fathers’ belief… And who were those in whose honor the monument was raised in the Red Square – Minin and Pozharskiy – in reality? It is not likely that somebody knows for certain. It is clear that they were Russians since they lived in Russia. But they were fighting against Christianity. It means they were the Tatars?.. Or Basurmans?.. Their ancestors were called the Kipchaks and their native Nizhni Novgorod was called Ibrahim-Yurt or Bulgar (that was an ancient place of fairs where merchants from all over Oka would come; they used to say: “we are going to Bulgar to bargain”.)

            By the way, the Russian hero Kuzma Minin was buried for the second time according to a Turkic tradition – in a barrow crypt. But certainly this is not the strangest thing. Russian historians remembered about Minin and Pozharskiy only in the XIX century! It seems at that time appeared their surnames and Christian names. Or that is wrong?.. Bolotnikov’s real name was Balcha, which meant “marsh” (pronounced as “boloto” in Russian) in Turkic. And what about Novgorod inhabitants? Not everything is clear here.

 

            ● Karamzin on whose initiative the monument in honor of Minin and Pozharskiy was erected said nothing about them. From the short biography of the prince Pozharskiy it is clear that he had Turkic roots that were close to Ryurikoviches, the same as his relatives Ramadanovskiys. The same is witnessed by the emblem of the family – yataghans and an arrow are certainly Eastern symbols. It is possible that the prince’s surname was Bozhir and his ancestors were engaged in metallurgy and blacksmithing, which is reflected by the symbols on the emblem.

            And Minin’s origin is read in his name. “Kozma” in Turkic means “scone”, “fritter” and “min” means “flour”. It seems he was a flour trader. Or a baker… Their unchristian past is also confirmed by the fact that those heroes of the time of troubles have not been canonized by the Russian Church although they were consecrated saints of a lower rank.

 

            Unfortunately these and other issues connected with the history of Islam in the Volga region have not been researched. It was prohibited to study “Basurmans” in Russia. According to Russian academician generals there was nothing to study there; Moscow decided once and for all that Islam in Russia appeared in the X century from the Arabian visitor. And that was it.

 

            ● An unexpected thing is possible… There is a nation living along the Vyatka river that still calls itself Basurmans; it is possibly a split of the past, the descendants of the defenders of Moscow from among the irregulars that were headed by Minin and Pozharskiy. The Turki, but very special Turki that did not accept either Islam or Christianity. Who are they? One cannot read that in a historical and ethnographic reference book.

 

            … Of course after the impostor was deposed the Jesuit was expelled from the patriarchal chair of the Russian Church. He was violently beaten and spent the lees of his life in Poland where he publicly declared about his Catholicism that he was serving all his life. His position was taken by the Kazan metropolitan Germogen, a Turki by birth and spirit; he had authority not because he was an ardent opponent of the deposed Jesuit but because he was regarded perhaps as the only clergyman that was feeling the force of religion correctly.

            The sentiments of the Kazan eparchy originated from him.

            From his exalted position in Islam he saw what Russian Christianity was loosing – Monotheism and freedom of spirit. In other words that was the core of the Turkic spiritual culture the return to which could calm the people down and bring peace. The Patriarch’s conduct showed that that was possible and made people respect him – the head of the Church that could see a little bit more than anybody.

            That was the Patriarch Germogen’s nature; he did not fit in repugnant Moscow society. He was a rude person by nature but he was strict for himself; he would express his adherence to the old traditions directly or indirectly. In 1609 he ordered to bring the remains of the murdered tsarevich Demetrius from Uglich to Moscow and that was his tribute to the memory of Ryurikoviches, then he called the blinded Patriarch Job from the monastery and made a crowd of the Slavs in the square repent betrayal, perjury and murders on their knees.

            And they cried and they repented since they knew that that was the justice. The Patriarch never forgot about his adherence to the past; hence his weight in the country.

            Was that an act of purification? Maybe. Or the desire to return to the old belief? That is also possible. After all whom did Russia betray if not God? That was the punishment for transgressions, - the Patriarch thought… That conservative person from Kazan who headed the Russian Christian Church was possibly right – the change of the political culture is a very complicated process. Germogen stood for the truth even when the crowd dissatisfied with the reign of Basil Shuyskiy took him to the place of execution and, shaking his beard, was crying for his content to change the legal tsar Basil IV for the impostor False Demetrius II. The Patriarch remained tough although he himself hated Shuyskiy. They threatened him with death but he showed them the sky and said: “I am afraid of the one living there”. He remembered the Turkic tradition – only God could change the ruler – and he saved the tsar and took hatred and fists of the berserk crown upon himself.

            He was also tough with Bolotnikov when he approached Moscow and wanted to invade it. And he would have done it. The wise Patriarch said that power could be changed only legally. And the insurgent calmed down; their ardor was dampened… The delicacy of the sense of right and wrong was his peculiarity in everything. But at the same time he was a timid person. He saved Moscow and the tsar but could not save himself from the accusations of the “Polish boyar party” that was playing the master in the capital. And he forfeited.

            At that time in Russia the Turki were fighting with the Slavs like the new with the past, the Altaic with the Greek, but very few comprehended what was happening around. Everybody was fighting with everybody. However in that fight, the same as in playing marked cards, they did not win; those that were the masters of the game, those that were harassing the players and those that were making the game more excited – they were the winners. They were too far away in the West. In Rome.

            In Russia “Westerners” were headed by Saltykov, a person of simple Turkic origin – “saltyk” means “flat-footed, lame”. He brought the second wave of the time of troubles: on a sudden second rate aristocrats found Christian souls in them and were getting closer to the race for power… That swarm was more numerous and more dangerous.

            They also supported the reforms that allegedly were necessary for the country and, more than that, they were interested in central authority. And they “found” a suitable leader – False Demetrius II also known as “Tushino thief”. In 1608 he settled in Tushino, Moscow region, from where he was trying to invade Moscow with the aid of the Polish army. That was a new protégé of Rome, another man of unknown origin. However, the Slavs amusedly accepted him as the tsar.

            Being nobody, that villain has left a trace in the Russian history. An outstanding trace. In 1609 he met Filaret patronized by False Demetrius I and appointed him Patriarch of the Russian Church instead of Germogen. Thus there were two Christian Patriarchs in the “whole Russia” – one for the legal power, the other for the self-constituted one. It is hard to say which one was more important.

            Filaret was ruling over eparchies that recognized the “Tushino thief” – he was serving and making his living there. More than that, in the name of the Russian people that “impostor’s patriarch” entered into negotiations with the Polish king Zygmunt concerning his son Vladislav whom he promised the Russian throne… The new Patriarch was an outright betrayer and did not conceal that.

            In 1610 the power of False Demetrius II was over; a Tatar named Peter Arslan Urusov beheaded him for his cruelty and at that he uttered the following: “I will show you how to drown khans and put murzas to dungeons”. And Filaret hastened to disappear abroad with a Polish detachment that was guarding him. On their way the runaways were captured by “Polish” Russians that… appointed Filaret into the embassy to the Prince Golitsin that was to enter new negotiations with Zygmunt.

            By a strange concatenation of circumstances Filaret was always lucky; he managed to avoid tortures and prison, which caused a lot of suffering to other traitors and betrayers.

            Negotiations with Zygmunt, the same as all the previous ones, were a failure. The king knew that Russia was doomed and he saw no point in participating in negotiations concerning its lot. Regarding himself a descendant of Ryurikoviches he started a war to get the throne with no conditions. Later Sweden was engaged when it also remembered the Arian past that connected Moscow and Stockholm; according to an agreement with Shuyskiy, that descendant of the Varangian Ryurikoviches, it wanted to support the Russians in their fight against Rome. In a word, everything was getting more strained and complicated. As though on purpose.           

           

● Those were complicated diplomatic negotiations. In the opinion of certain Russians they were the only legal way out in the situation in Moscow Russia after Ivan the Terrible was dead. The Polish dynasty, as is well known, was founded by descendants of Ryurikoviches that accepted Christianity in the X century. They were the Catholics by spirit but the Turki by birth. During the centuries the dynasty became relatives with European, especially Sweden, monarchal families. However that did not change the essence of their family trees… Hence intense interest of the Poles, Swedes and Germans in the events of the time of troubles in Moscow.

 

            And the time of troubles was getting more and more strained.

 

            Filaret stayed in Marienburg; he did not return to his motherland. The Catholics were attentive to him and allowed him to visit the academy in Vilno where he could improve his Latin that he had learnt from one Jesuit in his childhood.

            Captivity, studies and the war in Muscovy lasted for years – that is a different history in which only one thing is interesting. The academy where Filaret did his studies was founded on the Pope’s order for “the chosen young men from the best Lithuanian – Russian families”; the Jesuits were the teachers there. They were teaching theology, history and the methods of influence on Orthodox Christians so as to incline them to secret conversion into Catholicism.

            In other words, that was a “forge of workers” for the time of troubles.

 

            ● That “forge” was not working rapidly; the Pope Clement VIII, its founder, did not believe in success. Till June of 1605 he did not take action on his relations with False Demetrius although he carried on a correspondence with him. So he did nothing till he died. The Pope that took the name of Paul V stroke life into the Russian time of troubles. He was its “think tank” and he ordered the Cardinal Rangoni to prepare an “agent”; Rome designed the destiny of the impostor and provided sufficient means and covering force.

            The Pope Paul V was born away with the idea of introduction of the Slavs into the Catholic world and would stick at nothing. His interest to the East is possibly explained by the fact that he was of the Turkic origin, which is witnessed by the Pope’s emblem on which a dragon is depicted. The ancient sign of his family is exactly the same as on the emblem of Kazan… The Pope’s secular name was possibly an echo of the past – Kamill Borgese. The Turki understand it even after it has been remade in the European manner.

 

            The Jesuits’ headquarters were located in Vilno where the Church Union was being elaborated – that was the plan to unite the Eastern and Western Churches under the Pope’s mastership. As a matter of fact that idea was being realized in Russia of the time of troubles. They turned the Russians into the Slavs – a military monster controlled by the Pope that will invade Don and the Caucasus, occupy Persia and hit the Moslem world from the east. That  meant protection of the Pope’s empire from the enemies from without. The Catholics did not conceal their plans.

            In order to execute its plans the West needed the time of troubles in Moscow. That was another step of the colonization of the East. For the first time that plan was announced on August 29^th, 1584 by the Pope’s legate Possevino (that one who was trying to incline Ivan) in his letter to the Cardinal di Como. He designed the outlines of the time of troubles and proposed a term of three years for Poland to conquer Muscovy. And the future campaign of the Slavs to the East with the conquest of Persia was also designed by him the same as taking the Turkish Moslems in the rear… Thus the Jesuit showed the outlines of the foreign policy that Romanovs were conducting during three centuries.

            Persian and Turkish wars that took away thousands of lives were waged on the order of Rome… They were advantageous only for it.

            At that time persecuting Ivan the Terrible the West was preparing boyar traitors that finally killed the legal power in Moscow. At that time the West started to talk over influential Slavs whom he promised awards and privileges. He was prepared for anything in order to possess Russia – the huge gates to the East.

            In his letter the Cardinal Possivino called Rus that became an ally of the West “Russia”. He was the first who said that word! New toponym was created according to Jesuit rules: “-ia” ending reflects the traditions of Latin. Hence such Latin names as “Alnglia”, “Italia”, etc. I.e. “country” instead of the Turkic “stan”.

 

            ● But Jesuits, those authors of the modern European toponymy, were always making mistakes. For instance in France the province where Oc dialect was spoken was formerly called Languedoc or Occistan. Adding the Latin ending “-ia” to the Turkic toponym they had Occitania, which was a tautology. The same mistake relates to France itself – it was formerly called El de Franc.

            The “-land” which is often met in European toponyms is derived from the Turkic “il”, “el”, “el’” (nation, country) which was turned into “lan”, “land” through “elen” (somebody’s country, personified land) by the Jesuits… That was in accordance with their traditions: to replace a letter in a word or a word in a sentence. And the word obtained an absolutely different meaning.

           

            … False Demetrius I was being prepared in Vilno too. The Jesuits found him in Zaporozhye where he was hiding himself from the Russian tsar. That nice monk was the Patriarch Job’s clerk; he was nearly exiled for his impudent speeches against the tsar Boris, but he escaped to Lithuania. Contrary to a dismal Russian legend he was not silly; “the tsar’s biography” was put together very realistically and professionally and he was suitable for his role: his conduct was notable for royal deeds and manners. To tell the truth, he was often overacting, for which he fell into disfavor. For instance when he was asking the Polish king to appoint him tsar and not the great khan.

            As for the rest, the Jesuits’ pupil was acting perfectly.

 

            ● N.M. Karamzin describes the conventual tsarina’s recognition of her “son”, False Demetrius I, in detail. She agreed for “deceit, which was so disgusting for the saint title of conventual and her parent heart” since she had no choice – either death or royal life.

            Amiable Russian people were steeped in tears when the “mother” and the “son” came out of a tent end embraced after a long parting … However those Russian people were really astonished hearing the words of the Jesuit Nikolai Chernikovskiy who hailed “the new monarch” in Latin that the people did not understand.

 

            The prepared “impostor” was “recognized” and accepted by the nobility of the capital – they showed discrimination in good manners, those manners that the tsar Boris lacked. This shows that the Catholics knew the situation in Moscow. Their sweet lies pleasant for everyone were worse than poison for Godunov; it was weakening his power. He could not stand against their subtle lies and died of unbearable heart-heaviness being accused of a mortal sin.

            The word overtook the tsar but not poison and it has been killing him for many centuries even though he is dead…

            The second impostor on the Moscow throne was also prepared by the Jesuits. They put about a rumor that the tsar Demetrius was alive and his coachman had been killed instead. The Catholics knew: the Turki – being simple-minded like children – are notable for their credibility to rumors. Because the Catholics were children themselves: they would lie and believe their lies.

            The Jesuits’ trick was successful. Learning the desired news about the saved tsar the masses were willingly following the impostor; they were headed by the Patriarch Filaret. The Jesuits that had conquered Europe always waged a war using lies, in which they were the best. Moscow was living according to their plan being unaware of the reasons of its agitation. Another conspiracy of 1610 caused political death of Basil Shuyskiy, the last legal tsar in the Russian history. He himself denied the throne and moved from his royal chambers to his old boyar house and left the country to its fate.

 

            ● Heart almost stops beating when you read about the details of the time of troubles described by Karamzin. The lot of Shuyskiy is the lot of a noble Turki that showed inability to live in new conditions. He was to perish! The fact that he was called “the captive tsar” makes one shudder. The Slavs who had an aversion to new regicide immured their monarch in a Christian cloister “considering a cell to be the threshold of a grave”. In the times of “white belief” cloisters served for different purposes – not to immure people there. But everything changed.

            In the same way the Church was dealing with many Western kings in whose veins there was royal Altaic blood. They were not killed but sent to die without bread and water in peace of a cloistral casemate.

           

            And the “Poles party” that invaded the capital was steadily playing the master; that swarm of rodents could be stopped only by citizens-in-arms. The Patriarch Germogen appealed to the nation. But that former Kazan Metropolitan was heard only in the Volga region from where long-awaited support came. The Russian Church seemed to have found itself; finally it was directed by the interests of the country and not those of the tsar. If only that was true…

            According to a crazy tradition the third Patriarch was deposed too and immured in a cell – the reliable threshold of a grave – like Shuyskiy, where he died of hunger in 1612. Who needed his disgrace and dreadful death? The question is still open.

            But the answer to this question is set forth in the aforementioned Possevino’s letter: the saint throne “cannot allow Russia to be controlled by non-Catholic rulers from Denmark or Sweden or, even worse, by the Tatars or Turki”. The word “Tatar” in the Jesuit’s lexicon had a religious meaning and referred to the Turki that had not betrayed Monotheism. The Patriarch Germogen was one of them; he was a Tatar and by his patriarchal will he released Muscovy from the loyalty oath to the Polish king that “Polish” Russians had managed to obtain.

            That is what Germogen suffered for – he left the Catholics without victory.

            It is indicative that he was deposed the same year when the country found itself and spirit and pride returned to it after it had been put onto its knees… It started to win.

 

            After its liberation from the Catholics Russia entered upon the election of the tsar “of the whole Russia”. And a wrong thing happened again; everything fell back into place. At the Council where delegates of towns and estates gathered there was no unity. It all was made even more complex by the absence of the Patriarch who was to legalize the elected power – to sanctify it. It was impossible to choose a tsar without a Patriarch since he was the only one who could approve of the elected by anointment, which meant his assumption of power – that was an Altaic ceremony.

            There would be no “anointment” – everybody at the Council understood that but they were all trying not to mention lawlessness. And they were keeping silent.

            It should be mentioned that the elections were in accordance with the time of troubles – with reformations, conspiracies, outright forgery and rumors. Due to the Patriarch’s absence at first they decided to turn to a foreign candidate. They were arguing which king – Polish or Swedish – to swear? They denied both although both monarchs were the relatives of the Ryurikoviches. Then they remembered Tatar tsarevitches – Genghisides. They seemed shallow. They also denied noble boyars since they were mixed up with the time of troubles… In a word, they were dealing with dirty wash.

            Finally when the elections reached a stalemate someone suggested Mikhail Romanov, “a youth of common origin”; the boyars Morozov, Sheremetiev and the “Polish Boyar Party” grandees supported him. This candidate’s success was seen in one thing: he had nothing to do with the time of troubles. That was his only dignity; he had not approved himself in any other way. In that mess they did not mention that on February 21^st, 1613 the Council that was tired of scandals and squabbles elected Mikhail, the Patriarch Filaret’s son, the tsar. That was the son of the patriarch that was studying the Jesuit science in Vilno. 

            Mikhail was not present at the Council; he was elected in absence; that was possibly made so as to avoid the ceremony of anointment. That was the trick. Because from the point of view of those that called Muscovy “Russia” Filaret was the Patriarch, which in their opinion legalized the elections… But what was that Patriarch? And where was he? They would not say.

            They sent the Council’s embassy to the new tsar that was hiding in Kostroma region in the Ipatievsk Monastery. Boyar traitors were begging the young man to become “the peoples’ father” on their knees. Three times he refused so that everything seemed decent and then he agreed… One would think, that was a play – another reformation of the time of troubles. But no. Those events are clarified by the detail that explains that that was not just a play but a play which was well directed: before the Council the candidate changed his surname – he was Zakharyin-Yuryev and became Romanov, i.e. Roman.

            It seems that staying in Poland the father sent that advice that was necessary for the victory and determined the lot of “the one from among the people”, as they say about the first of Romanovs. And it becomes clear why they lying over the elections of the Russian Church Patriarch and who controlled the Council and all the Russian life. Many things are explained.

            Even the Patriarch Germogen’s cruel death.

            The events of the time of troubles are clarified and become more distinct and logical. The Slavs’ betrayal is evident. No official “troubles” can conceal it. Russia was simply sold to the West… “When the army is hesitating it is getting troubled”, - an ancient Turkic proverb teaches. It contains untranslatable pun, i.e. events become “troubled”. That is what was happening in Rus when it was being turned into Russia. 

            That was a hard time. It can be called even terrible. The new tsar faced insoluble political problems; in the first instance that was domestic policy. To gather a country tormented by the time of troubles, to temperate the boyars and nobles, to catch the robbers that controlled the roads and impeded trade… hundreds of important issues were waiting for the new tsar. It was complicated by the empty treasury; Moscow could not even afford to hire archers. The throne was living without guardians.

            The problems of foreign policy were no less important.

            The war with Sweden started in 1614 was lost by Mikhail… But then, as though with a wave of a wand, the Slavs that had neither an army not assets, started to win. One victory followed another. The Swedes that had not lost a singe battle wanted to make peace with Moscow. The king Gustav Adolph waived the right for Novgorod region that was fully controlled by him. At the Polish front everything was strange too. Under somebody’s order the Poles retreated and wanted to make peace and suggested cartel.

            From where were those great privileges coming? And what for?

            Such questions were not asked then. Because Rus became Russia; it was being discussed in Europe. That explained that the Swedes turned into good neighbors and Poland renounced its claims for the Moscow throne; that the French king Louis XIII suggested to exchange ambassadors with Moscow; that the English king Jacob I decided to lend Mikhail money. The young tsar was “doomed for success”.

            They did not require much from Moscow – just to destroy the hearths of the Turkic spiritual culture to the end. That was the payment for privileges granted by the Pope. And he also wanted to reform the Russian Christian Church where the tradition of Monotheism remained and make it closer if not to Catholicism itself than to Catholic canons.

            In 1619 Filaret returned from the captivity; he was exchanged for a Polish colonel and using opportunity of the Jerusalem Patriarch Theophan’s presence in Moscow the son called his father the Patriarch of the whole Russia. That was cynicism which failed to meet any rules. That was perhaps the most violent attack on the Russian Church prestige. The illegally elected tsar approved the choice of the impostor False Demetrius II, which certainly caused the catastrophe of the state. As a matter of fact, the whole XVII century was a bloody catastrophe. People were dying for their faith to Heavenly God. For devotedness to the law.

            The Old Believers and Moslems of Russia are a tough “echo” of that royal decision. It turns out the Church split of 1666 and Islam in the Volga region were prepared during the time of troubles. For Rome it was important to abolish belief in Tengri and sponge the peoples memory of it at all costs – to replace or to destroy it.

            All these things could have not been written here, after all, belief is a private matter of the people, if it had not been for another circumstance – another royal decree approved on May 20^th, 1625. It determined the limits of the Russian Church power, which was absolutely new. From that decree they started the Church split on which the Pope insisted or, more precisely, they started the abolishment of the Turkic spiritual institution. The Church was groaning of those innovations. That is grief. Or, more precisely, a tragedy.

            In the reforms there is certainly no sin; all the countries take the way of renewal sooner or later. But this is a different case! The tsar Mikhail granted his father the Pope’s rights. He chose a region similar to that of the Pope in Italy where the Patriarch had plenipotentiary power; there was popular court there and he was the master of “peoples bodies and property”. That was a unique state within a state; the second Vatican. The Patriarch’s region was run by offices – court, church and state ones. Everything was exactly the same as the Pope had it but with Russian grandeur!

            In every office there was a boyar with clerks and apprentices. 

            The Church innovation later moved to state offices which glorified the tsar Alexei Mikhailovich, the inventor of Russian bureaucracy. Bureaucrats became the “army” of the throne; they were the only ones that allowed the dynasty of Romanovs to control the country for centuries. In total despotism…

            With the passing of the years the Russian Church was getting less and less like its predecessor; it was notable for foreign features then. For instance, the Patriarch’s court was no less grand as that of the tsar. There was also a group of advisors, its own administration – the boyars, nobles and boyars’ children waiting for the Patriarch’s orders and devotedly executing them. The secular features were replacing spiritual ones. That is what made the Russian Church closer to the Western Church: the ceremonies and appearance were becoming top of priorities.

            They were trying to forget spirit, conscious and deeds.

            The things against which the Reformation was directed in the East were flourishing in Moscow, which gave harvest – the ideology of Slavdom which was being thoroughly polished. As a matter of fact, that new worldview was the result of the time of troubles… That was the essence of the Western Christianization. Its result speaks for itself: slaves instead of free people.

            The signs of the Turkic culture were being skillfully and cunningly hidden. Thus the Patriarch, the same as the Pope some time ago, made the tsar prohibit fist fights. He aired discontent concerning Christmas trees which were one of the decorations of Tengri’s birthday – the 25^th of December. He also abolished other folk feasts that “impeded” Christianity. So that everything was the same as in the East.

            For instance, “Ary-alkyn” (in Altai it was celebrated on the ninth day of the Epiphany - Christmas) he called the Baptism of Christ, a Jewish holiday. Although nothing changed; people would make holes in the ice on frozen rivers and lakes and duck into cold water three times (the Jews, as is well known, circumcise infants on the ninth day). It turns out, under the “baptism” the Slavs understood “circumcision” while that is a different baptism.

            Spring Naruz became the Easter with the same colored eggs and cakes. Only the name changed. And there are many similar examples. The Slavic culture was getting full of blind copies of the foreign ones. That was outright acquisitiveness.

            But that was the goal of Rome which was turning Rus into Russia…

            With the new name another innovation came to the country. On the national emblem appeared a significant detail; it has not disappeared yet. It can be seen by those who take a loser look on the emblem of Slavic Russia. This is the third crown over the double eagle, the upper one; it appeared under Romanovs.

            Formerly, under Ivan III, each head of the eagle had one crown; there were two of them, which witnessed the unity of spiritual and secular power in the country. The appearance of the third crown and the absence of the head to which it belongs reflect what was happening in Moscow at that time: the Pope got power but did not dare declare that. The new master who gave the new name to the country did not want to disclose himself! But he legalized himself on the emblem…

            Heraldry is a very expressive science; much is read in its strict symbols.

 

            ● The official version of the appearance of the third crown on the Russian national emblem provides a different interpretation – one that does not contain any sense. It is like a mockery. This description was made after the  armistice of Andrusovo with Poland in 1667: “The double eagle is the emblem of the Tsar and Grand Duke Alexei Mikhailovich, the absolute sovereign of the whole Great, Minor and White Russia, his royal highness of the Russian land, where there are three crowns symbolizing three great – Kazan, Astrakhan and Siberian – rules…”

            It is impossible to invent more. Total absurdity. Since two crowns of the double eagle existed long before Alexei Mikhailovich. The same as in the times of Ivan III when neither Kazan nor Siberia were parts of Russia. And the facts that the word “crown” (corona in Russian) in the aforementioned decree is given in Turkic transcription – “coruna” – requires special explanations.

 

            Changes in Russia were especially dynamic under Alexei Mikhailovich, the Patriarch Filaret’s grandson. He was being brought up in antagonism against the Turki, which was controlled by a secret Jesuit, the boyar Morozov. He did not let his fosterling move a step from his side; he was near day and night.

            No sooner than he became tsar, Alexei visited Poland where he recognized that he was a Catholic in spirit. However, they did not pay attention to the young tsar’s frolic; it became history as an oddity. Upon his return the tsar did not know what to do; his activity became vigorous. The first thing he ordered his confidants was to wear western clothes. Then he prohibited national cookery. Old (Turkic) dishes were called heathen and wrong for the Christians… He started with the royal cooks – all of them were either dismissed or substituted. The new ones were invited from Poland and other western countries.

            But of course that was not enough to please the Pope.

            The tsar’s cares about legal implementation of the new state became the basis of the Regulations or the statute roll elaborated by the clerks Leontiev and Griboedov, modest ordinary civil servants. Who were they in reality? It is not known but their deep knowledge of the western legislation is striking. The document was professionally executed at the level of the Sorbonne graduates.

            Where did those two Russians get such deep knowledge?

            Everywhere “they were known by their deeds”… Through the tsar Alexei the secret master of Russia introduced serfdom – slavery without fetters and chains. Under the tsar’s order it was allowed to sell and starve the Christians (!) and to force them to work without paying them. Subdidit se jugo Christi, indeed; the baptism and slavery were close to each other. One followed the other. Although in appearance everything seemed proper: young Christians were simply ascribed to a church parish which they were not allowed to change. No violence, no mess, no cruelty… They were becoming the landowners’ property. Their souls! Not people.

            Putting the Regulations together the modest tsar Alexei introduced the metropolitan Nikon into the political scene of the country – that was an uneducated and conceited person. He was entrusted to carry out the delicate procedure – the Church reform, i.e. correction of Church books and ceremonies. Having become the patriarch of the Russian Church Nikon got down to unknown business too vehemently. That mediocre person was a boon for Rome. Since not a single man of sense would have agreed for what had been suggested. Only an idiot could believe in presence of mistakes in sacred books on which belief in Heavenly God was based… In the books on which the Bible and Koran were based; in the books cited by Geser, Zoroaster, Buddha, Moses, Lao-tzu, Mani and other prophets.

            Those books were rewritten by high-skilled people who regarded a blot in the text as a sin in their lives. And the correction initiated by Nikon was of a different character. The term “God” (Tengri) was being replaced by the term “Jesus Christ”, which was ordered by “the Vicar of Christ”. For that purpose they added phrases, replaced words and certain things were simply crossed out.

 

            ● In this connection it is necessary to provide the beginning of the “Greek” alphabet which the Greeks took, according to their legend, from the dragon – the foreign tsar. Alpha, beta, gamma, delta… These words are not translated from the Greek and in Turkic they are as follows: “Alp biti gamag delte…” – “the holy scripture of the divine hero should be provided in full (without deletions)…”. This is an instruction for a writer.

            The ancient Turkic alphabet begins from these words; later that tradition came to the Jewish and Arabic culture.

 

            That was the substitution of the philosophical conception of “God” and not the correction. God became a “mistake” for Russian Christians. Hence disputes concerning the spelling of the name – in Russia the word “Jesus” starts with the letter pronounced as “i” and they were disputing whether one or two letters were to be written in the beginning. Of course not the number of letters was the main reason but the place of the prophet whom the Europeans regarded as God and were trying to do the same in Russia… What has a letter got to do with it? It was not in question in the Holy Scripture but the dispute was about it.

 

            ● The Jesuits that started that correction did not even notice when they showed their Turkic roots and themselves as they were again. “Heresy”, “order”, “Catholicism” are Turkic words that became established in the West; everything is clear about them. But to an extent “Jesus” is a Turkic word too. It sounds strange but the letter “j” added to the word meant “to follow” in the Turkic linguistic tradition.

            In the times of St. Augustine they used to write “Esus” but when Christianity was established it was changed by “Jesus”, which meant “to follow Esus”. This example shows again that the Turki that became Catholics could not invent something new… This is the world where it is extremely difficult to invent something new.

 

            The Turkic books editing was controlled by the Greeks and Italians; those were not the Slavs. They were not allowed since they were not free in their Church. Hence “slave”.

            Nobody was embarrassed by the fact that the editors did not know the language in which ancient books were written. The Jesuits were using ready originals printed in a Genoese printing shop. They offered new books for the Slavs – the books that were called “corrected”. And that was it. The Jesuits had done exactly the same in India, Armenia, Egypt; substitution was everywhere. Or, more precisely, that was forgery… And it was started in the West in Jesuit universities.

            Mistakes were not being corrected; on the contrary they were introduced into the text.

            Perhaps the best description of the events of those years is given in “The Travel of the Antiochian Patriarch Macarius to Russia in the Second Half of the XVII Century Described by his Son, the Archdeacon Paul from Aleppo”. A very rare book. Three volumes are full of details worth considered analysis. And sighs. The facts mentioned by that important eyewitness are impressive; it should be mentioned that they differ from inventions of Russian historians.

            … The Patriarch Macarius came to Moscow in the afternoon on the 2^nd of February, 1655; on his way he was talking to Russian clergymen and marked the big number of priests that did know divine ceremonies at all. They were ordained not long before that. And that was done without teaching them the basics. Why? It turns out old clergymen died of plague. All of them departed during that epidemic.  

            Being unaware of the harsh treatment of patriarchs in the Russian Church, nonetheless, deep in his mind Macarius did not believe in natural death of old clergymen. He even had a thought that the epidemic was rather strange since it affected only the clergy.

            In Russia where sacred books were being corrected and people were being killed for belief his doubts were quite normal.

            The Slavs lacked the clergymen, especially in the countryside, and by their request the Greek was conferring orders to certain common people since parishes had existed without clergymen for years. In the times of Nikon the clergymen were dying in families. The “epidemic” affected those parishes where people did not want to change God for Jesus Christ.

            This is the way the Russian Church was being reformed and new orders which made even the infants turn gray were being introduced.

            This is a very far-reaching detail since it is known that till 1589, i.e. before Christianity was accepted in Russia the Greek clergymen were prohibited to serve in Russian temples let alone ordination. In the bishop’s oath of the Russian Church even in the times of Ivan the Terrible there was a promise “not to accept the Greeks either to the metropolitan’s or to bishop’s chairs”. In the times of Godunov these words were crossed out.

            Common Greeks were not previously allowed to Russian churches at all – special Christian churches were built for them… It is a significant fact, is it not? It makes the picture of the baptism of Russia by the Greeks in the X century clearer. Here it is, the missing stroke!

            By force the tsar Alexei was carrying out Christianization; on his order entire villages were herded into a river; some twenty thousand people were “baptized” a day. That lasted for months and years. They started from Moscow and its suburbs… That is a huge number; Nikon reported it to Macarius being unaware that he gave away a secret. In the country that officially accepted Christianity in the X century this number was impossible.     

            Or the country was not Christian?

            Either one thing or the other. But they would really baptize thousands of people, which is seen from other sources. The baptized according to Christian traditions were declared the Slavs; they were given presents from the tsar – cloth for a shirt or a coin. Those that belonged to middle classes could become civil servants in public offices. Not all the Russians understood that they were becoming the Slavs – a different nation. They still had the same ceremonies in the same temples which were not changing with the acceptance of Christianity and coming of a new priest. Many regarded baptism as the royal whim.

            Those that could baptized several times. For presents, of course. Church statistics was not in question while it existed. Figures appeared not out of nowhere. “Christian” cares did not trouble the flock and affected only the clergy.

            The bishop Paul Kolomenskiy was among the first who suffered of royal despotism; that was a very noble and educated person – the same as the elite of the old Russian clergy he did not recognize the changes of ordinances of belief and ceremonies. He called them deviation from God. And he doomed himself to death when he declared: “From the time when we inherited the right belief of our pious fathers and grandfathers we have been adhering to their ceremonies and this belief and now we do not agree to change them”.

            This meant his death.

            The bishop together with his nearest was exiled to a monastery formed for that purpose; nobody would return from there alive. That was the first concentration camp in Russia with orders of which the Inquisitors would have been envious. Later their number increased significantly.

            The Christians will find it strange but the Greek patriarch was pleased with the tragedy of the bishop of Kolomna when he learnt about it. He liked the way Christ-loving tsar Alexei conducted a dialogue with his opponents. “This is a perfect law”, - the Greek wrote, “the bishop is worth it”… God’s commandment “Thou shalt do no murder” was a mere name in Russia, which was getting clear for millions and millions of people. They were being killed for belief in God and their reluctance to betray it.

            Nikon also pleased the Greek Patriarch with his “pious” conduct when he brought cannibals to Moscow to eat the rivals of Christianity alive. It turns out such things were happening in Slavic Russia too. Macarius described his conversation with smiling Lapps…This was marked in his travel notes! Of course without any estrangement. 

            A stroke of life.

            Neither Paul Kolomenskiy nor other Russian people devoted to God were frightened of executions and they did not put three fingers together to cross themselves with a “Greek cross”. They were the Turki in their spirit and they were still faithful to Altaic two fingers that remained in Russia only on ancient icons made by Turkic craftsmen.

            It is interesting that the Patriarch Filaret also used to pray in a Turkic way putting two fingers – middle finger and ringer finger – together, which is shown on his seal. Nikon, by the will of the Antiochian Patriarch Macarius introduced Greek three fingers for praying and thus for the first time he affected the masses generations of which had been brought up with belief that two fingers was the sign of belonging to the Sky. The same as the accompanying word “amen”… That is how it was in Altai. But everything was changing.

            The believers sacrificed their lives for the reason connected with putting fingers while praying. Three fingers in their opinion meant more – betrayal of the belief of the “pious fathers and grandfathers”. The change of culture!.. That is what was being rejected by the people whose life philosophy was being broken by the introduction of a new belief and the Slavic culture through Nikon and his subjects.

            They were against slavery; it was the only thing which the proud Russian people denied stirring up rebellions and raising revolts. Free Turki that gave the image of Heavenly God to the world were being turned into slaves for whom serfdom and a bureaucracy were suitable. That was all the “quiet” tsar Alexei Mikhailovich Romanov gave them and Russia.

            Fetters and a whip for centuries. And prisons that had not previously existed.

 

            The Patriarch Nikon felt the taste of blood and like a furious bull was rushing forward. The Jesuits prepared a Service Book for him and later other liturgical books which he introduced into the Church everyday life by force. The Patriarch would prove his truth with his fists the same as the Greeks used to do it at Councils some time ago; the displeased were being beaten in temples. And somebody’s careful lips were speaking of him as the leader of the Christian world and the peoples favorite. He was regarded as an heir to the Constantinople Chair. And… the fool decided that he had had reached everything himself and broke off with the tsar, which meant with the Pope.  

            That scandal was notorious but it did not last for long.

            It ended by a miracle; the Patriarch understood everything and made a declaration about the falseness of the royal sinful policy. That fell outside the limits of the rule of game, which meant new disturbance since Nikon officially denied Christianity, judged it and left for an old monastery with old traditions to pray for forgiveness of his sins… “God opened his eyes”, - people thought. The Kremlin was agitated, Rome went berserk – that was not expected by them.

            The rulers of Russia – known and secret ones – had nothing to do but convene a Council in 1666 and depose one more obstinate Patriarch. That was done by Greek Catholics headed by Paisius Ligarid. At the same time the Council legalized violence with which Christianity was being propagated in Russia; the following was written in its decision: “To execute those disobeying the Council’s decisions violently: to put them to prisons, exile, beat with beef sinews, cut off their noses, ears, tongues and hands”.

            Those that declared themselves sages were getting mad…

            Russia became agitated; it was being chocked with blood running from its cut throat. The clergymen and the masses raised. In 1670 the rebellion of Stenka Razin began; its leader wanted “to smash the boyars for betraying” God. It turned into a peasant war; the insurgents had the same motto as Bolotnikov – for Monotheism and against the “Greek belief”. The number of the Basurmans adherents was growing day after day… It seems the appearance of a well-known Persian princess on board of Razin’s boat is not accidental; the ataman knew the way to Moslem countries. But from all appearances the princess was not from Persia – otherwise Russia would not have followed Sunni – it seems she was a Shia.

 

            ● Of course the influence of the Moslem East on the events in Russia cannot be denied. And it was coming through the Crimea that still remained the guardian of Islam. The question is what kind of influence was that. Unfortunately in literature there is no clarity in this connection. However, considering the fact that in 1670 in the West they were discussing Islam in Russia for the first time, it is fair to say that there is one more “blank page” in the history of Eastern Turki.

            That year was possibly the year of the official beginning of Islam in Russia!.. This is the time when Kazan became Moslem. But where can we read the peculiarities of those important events? Did anybody study them? Only the Jesuits for whom it was important to split the country and destroy its unity.

 

            In return the tsar Alexei showed cruelty that had never been seen before; he took the way made by the Pope’s Inquisition. There was nothing new in his actions and there could not be something new. The tragedy of the European Turki of the medieval period was repeating. In Russia their belief was also being changed. And that was being done in the same manner – by force. And lies.

            Villages and towns with their inhabitants were burning, especially east of Moscow. The earth was reddening of innocent blood. Thousands and thousands of people saw no more light; they were blinded and thrown to underground prisons; entire families were drowned in rivers and lakes… And that was happening every day.

            Bloody days were forming bloody years which repeated the coming of Christianity to Bulgaria, but for some reason they also remain a “blank page” on the Russian road of Time and attract no researchers… While a great many waywodes earned fame at that time; the tsar gave them generous privileges for killing their fellow citizens. The tsar gave serfs as reward together with appointments, estates and noble titles. The Slavic aristocracy was rising on blood and corpses - those were new nobles whose books of heraldry were opened in the XVII century.

            Any scoundrel could get a title and what went together with it – souls. Hundreds and thousands of Christian souls…

            At the same time other innovations appeared in Russia – and among them were small offices that were opened in the streets of towns. They became well known very quickly. Day and night a gentle person was sitting there; any one could turn to him. One had to knock on the door, the leaf would open and without changing voice one could inform on any neighbor or priest that had violated the Christian rules. Every man except for the tsar at one stroke could be put to prison or killed.

            Such people were called informers; they became part of the new state. Its eyes and ears… The punitive expedition in Russia lasted for centuries; the Pope’s expedition with its wretched fires in the trees in town squares was nothing compared with it.

            The establishment of the Slavic culture glorified the families of Dolgorukiys, Lopukhins, Suvorovs – heroes and military leaders that were granted orders and military ranks for killing their fellow citizens. Repressing the people they were sweeping away Cossack villages, Tatar, Bashkir, Nogai settlements. Ural mines were full of slaves that did not see the sky till they were dead… The history of Bashkirs, Nogai and Tatars is about it but it has not been written since academic degrees and titles were not granted for it.

            This blood drama which filled the country was nudging the spiritually pure outskirts to Islam. The Basurmans were straining after the new religion like after a life-giving source. Thousands of Russians accepted Islam. Of course they were changing not belief but divine ceremonies. To avoid becoming the Slavs! As the Greek Patriarch Macarius mentioned those were the people “sincere in their belief”… He knew that but was not pleased with Islam establishment in the Volga region.

            The Patriarch’s travel notes lift the veil from this important historical episode. And not only from this. It turns out people would convert into Islam not taking presents from the tsar! They did so according to their beliefs. By themselves. Those were the Tatars that in the middle of the XVII century (till 1654) “worshipped One God” as it is written in Macarius’ original manuscript and its English translation. It means they were Tengrians!

            Russian translators and editors distorted this fact. The words of the Turki of the Volga region that believed in One God (Tengri) were crossed out and instead it was written that they were Moslems. Why did they need to accept Islam once again then? Why did they need to stand against Church reforms carried out by the Patriarch Nikon? Why did they need to send their spiritual shepherd Germogen to Moscow and support him in hard times?..

            No, they were not Moslems, which was marked by the Greek.

            That forgery is very typical for the European historical science; it is also interesting for another reason. That was not by chance that the Greek Patriarch Macarius was attracted by the east of Russia; he knew that under the Christian statute approved by the Council of Chalcedon the Volga region, Kazakhstan, Altai, the Middle Asia and North China were part of the Antiochian eparchy of the Greek Church. And that statute was not abolished. Secretly Macarius had his eyes on those lands; that was possibly the explanation of the Greeks’ incredible activity in Russia and also for their arrogance with which they were silently looking at their overseas colony.

            The Greek Patriarch knew everything! He was perfectly aware that the Greeks had been preaching Christianity there from the IV century. He wrote: “the whole north-east region (of the Antiochian eparchy) was inhabited by the Hanifs”. In other words, by the Turki of Desht-I-Kipchak. The ancestors of those Tatars that still cannot find themselves either in Islam or in Christianity.

            Not much is known about them now – people do not want to know that. They are foreigners and strangers for the Christian and Moslem clergymen. But that is not right. In the East the Hanifs were regarded as the saints from of old. Later with the Jesuits coming the information of the Turki disappeared… However the Bible remained and the Old Testament. Remember the Book of Isaiah where it is said how the image of Heavenly God entered the culture of the Middle East: “I will bring your tribe from the East” [43 5]… And in Koran the Hanifs are referred to only in a good way.

            It turns out everything is in its right place? In the XVII century Islam returned to the descendants of the Hanifs – the Turki of the Volga region – against whom Moscow was standing?.. As a matter of fact that was the reality.

            Proofs are not only in books; they are also in ancient mosques. These are irresistible proofs. On their walls in patterns and ornaments brickwork one can see equilateral crosses and eight-point stars; there are also six-point ones. These are sacred signs of the Turkic history… When a community was changing its ceremonies, that was shown by a sign according to Altaic traditions: two triangles – one put on the other. An ascending (upper apex) and a descending (down apex) one. God gives by one his had and takes away by the other – this is what this sign symbolizes.

            An eight-point star that came to Islam from the Turkic Hanifs is nothing but an equilateral cross made in a different way. So that no stranger could guess. The same can be also said about the six-point star which became the “Star of David” after the Jews were familiarized with the Turkic spiritual culture.

            Mosques where these stars can be met as a rule were built before the XVII century; they were called “kilisa”. After that they were called “kilisa-mosque” and then – “mosque”.

 

            …Another part of Russian society protested against Nikon’s innovations in a different way. It did not accept either Christianity or Islam; such people did not change their old belief and for its sake they would be voluntarily exiled, go underground or even die, which was regarded as the will of God and release from tortures on the earth. Those people were called Old Believers. This is a blank page of the Russian history although much is known about the Old Believers. There are even theses on this point. But it is only known what the Jesuits allowed to know. And not a word except for that… Ancient books remained but people cannot understand them any longer.

            These people are perhaps the strangest thing in the Russian spiritual culture.

            Inside the communities of Old Believers there are its divisions which even they themselves cannot grasp; life made everything too complicated for these people.

 

There is overt disaffection and enmity between communities… For what? Why? This cannot be explained. They were skillfully put at odds with each other and now they “pray with a foreign cross”, i.e. they recognize nobody except for themselves and their poor knowledge of religion and its history.

They make a parade of what they have lost long ago – the old belief!

“Dyrniks” are the ones that are perhaps the nearest to Heavenly God; their small communities remained in the Siberia – they are the most devoted people and they still pray putting two fingers together and looking into Eternal Blue Sky as it was in Ancient Altai. They left for Siberia themselves since they had a belief that “somewhere in the East in certain countries there were ancient Orthodox priests that did not accept Nikon’s innovations”… These people left for the Siberian thickets and ran wild there in isolation from civilization and hearths of spiritual culture. For centuries they were struggling for survival. However without education it was very hard to save themselves and their descendants in this solitude. It is unlikely that it is possible even theoretically.      

Punitive expeditions did not break down those knights of spirit; they did not recognize Jesus Christ as God. Other Old Believers recognized, which made them the same as Cathars, Albigenses and other “heretics” which distinguished the Western Church some time ago. As a matter of fact “heretic” history of the West continued in Russia; the only difference was that the heretics had a different name there. However, ceremonies and philosophy were the same.

The Slavic Russia was destroying the Old Believers that refused to kiss the Greek cross for two long centuries            . They were frightened, exhausted and deprived of prosperity. Many things changed in their communities during two centuries.

Early in the XIX century by order of the tsar Alexander I the Christians executed all their clergymen; in reply parishioners started to perform divine services by themselves and control the observance of ceremonies and fasts. Those were great people; it seemed impossible to break their spirit. Nevertheless they also had inevitable times of oblivion and disorder; that was to happen the same as with the Cathars in the Western Europe exiled to villages: the Russians were also deprived of communication with their equals and finally they also faded in silence of oblivion while their fellow countrymen had no compassion for them.   

Only by the beginning of the XX centuries communities of the Old Believers understood the attenuation of the old belief and were silently recognizing Jesus Christ as God without any explanations. And the authorities allowed them to leave the underground and forget their offences.

Those were different people – they were born again the same as the whole Russia… They think that they still say “Esus” and it sounds like “Jesus”. But who feels the difference now?

 

FROM RUSSIAN TO SLAVIC

 

In the history of Russia the XVII century is known as “the century of the time of troubles and split”. The Jesuits troubled and conquered Russian society, they deprived it of stability and there was no former unity, i.e. threat for the West. That was the tragic result equal to a cruel military defeat although there was no war as such. That was the time of troubles – rebellions, civil commotion – according to official science. And nothing more.

Although under Romanovs the Russians were still living in their country that was a different country. The same as they themselves. The names of the ancestors were being forgotten. People were ashamed of them… It is unnatural – religion was separating native people and making fathers and sons the aliens. The European tragedy was repeating but in Russia the scale of grief was different.

It is indicative that the authorities let alone the culture of other nations; the Turki were the only ones they were breaking down since they were the most numerous and the most restless. For instance, the Mordovians, Mari, Komi retained their former belief; Christianization started later there. Moscow of Romanovs kept in mind the Tatars; they were notable for ethnic uncertainty, which was not suitable for Rome after the time of troubles. Because it was not clear who was in question. Which population.

Recently the West could call any inhabitant of Moscow Russian – even those that did not speak the Turkic language – “tatar” for his “Khanif” devotion to belief in One God; in each Russian it saw Genghis Khan’s descendants. And with acceptance of Christianity everything was changing. Language, culture, appearance of the Russian people and their way of life and names were to be changed and become European. Not Turkic!

That was the essence of the change of religion that was taking place in the country.

The Christians were not allowed to speak the truth in their native language even between themselves; they were regarded as the Slavs, i.e. a new nation that was to have its own language. That was the tsar’s will. People were studying the new language together with belief in parochial schools which were opened by the temples. The new language was called “Slavenska dialect”; for the Russians that was a foreign language in which only certain words and phrases were clear.

Today that language is called Polish. Its basics are set forth in a book published in 1638 in Krementz near Catholic Lvov; it was called “Slavic Grammar and Written Language”. That is a mixture of Latin, Greek, Turkic and some other linguistic rules.

This book followed another one – “Grammar” by Meletiy Smotritskiy written in 1618 in the heat of the time of troubles; it turned out to be more clear and acceptable for the Muscovites. As it is seen, with the help of the West the tsar was steadily leading the people away from their national roots. The name “Turki” was no longer suitable; it was becoming outdated.

 

● Appearance of the Slavic grammar is worth describing in a separate chapter or in a detective story – its history is so exciting. Becoming familiar with these grammar books it turns out that the ancient Russian language and ancient Russian literature as such have never existed since there were no linguistic rules.          The enlightenment of the Slavs was started not by Cyril and Methodius sheltered by the Pope but by the Catholic Laurentius Zizanius that put together the first Slavic dictionary; the Pope was displeased with his work. The dictionary and the Slavic grammar invented by him were not clear to the Russian Slavs since the author did not know the peculiarities of the Russian speech. That ineffective grammar was remade by Meletiy Smotritskiy, a Jesuit that could not make a choice between the Greek and Roman Christianity all his life.

The Polish Catholics told Rome about a schoolteacher, gifted writer, the Vilno Jesuit College graduate. From that grammar book started his rise to power of the Uniate Ukraine. Another word by this author – “Paranesis…” or “A Reminder for the Russian People” where he called on the Russians to accept the Pope’s power. That was one of the ideologists of the time of troubles.

 

In the country everything was in accordance with the traditions of the Jesuit Christianity. The same as in Bulgaria, in the Balkans or in France where the new language had been introduced by that time. Everything was exactly the same. For example, a royal order prohibited the Slavs to dine together with the Moslems and the Old Believers who were regarded as dirty people. It was prohibited to shake their hands, talk to them and buy their goods. Let alone mixed marriages. The delinquent were strictly punished; they were deprived of property and sometimes of freedom… What was the difference with the West?

The country was living with madness and suffering; it was searching for a new mask instead of its face. It is hard to imagine what was happening in Russia then. Not terror but something worse… People were obliged to have two tables at home – one for the Turkic old men and another for their Slavic children. That was the split of the nation from the inside – in families. Children were becoming orphans while their parents were alive.

Not much is known about those dark pages of the Russian history, but they existed – they were written by informers in their denouncements and by civil servants from the tsar’s “machinery” when they were organizing their punitive expeditions. All their signals were controlled. Historians have not studied this unique information which is kept in huge Russian archives while this could be interesting reading. And rather veracious.  The fear in the classes of Russian society did not appear by itself, did it?

            The tsar Alexander Mikhailovich’s bureaucratic machinery did not only take bribes and steal; it was falling over itself inventing a great many new limitations and excuses so that native people would become alien and society would find the discontented. The idea of national unity that was being thoroughly designed by Boris Godunov was needless for Romanovs that were turning Russia into a Western colony. It was denied by Mikhail Romanov that gave Russian Christianity a different shape.

            They were doing everything so that the people would forget their family trees and start new ones. The same as in the Western Europe and in the Moslem East since the recipe of oblivion is the same everywhere. It was brought to Russia by the brothers John and Sophronius Likhuds, pupils of Jesuit colleges of Venice and Padua. They executed the order establishing the Russian Church and royal policy. In Moscow they opened their Theological Academy and Graeco-Latin schools where civil servants for new Russia were being prepared. “A generation of first Russian scientists consisted of their pupils”, - the Christian Encyclopedia writes.

 

            ● This statements cannot even be called wrong; it is preconceived and provocative. To agree with it means to forget that great culture that preceded the appearance of “Likhuds” in Russia. To forget the monasteries where pilgrims from all over the world were accepted and taught Divine wisdom. To forget the books from the libraries of medieval world from which the Europeans were learning the basics of science and spiritual culture.

            The Jesuits wanted the Russian Slavs to forget themselves and their ancestors and start a new history.

 

            Those were the most influential councilors of the throne! The tsar could not stir a finger without them. The power was fully taken by the Pope; his people saddled the Kremlin.

            But it was difficult for them to conduct the policy of split. They did not know how to distinguish the Tatars and the Slavs. This is the same anthropological type with the same historical roots. They even had similar crosses on their necks till the middle of the XVII century – equilateral Altaic ones. They wore the same clothes, lived in the same houses and according to the same adats, did the same housekeeping and spoke the same language. That is why starting the split the Jesuits ordered to baptize some people and others were directed to the road of Islam; the Old Believers were annihilated. They acted with Moloch’s deftness; they needed more and more peoples souls and destinies.

            This is how Russia was being built. The Russian people were splitting themselves by fear.

            Those that wanted to keep their belief in One God turned to Islam and hastened to accept it before dealing with the servants of the Church accompanied by royal expeditionary forces. They were in haste since according to confessional rules the Moslems could not be baptized by force as against the bearers of other beliefs. This is a fine question; it requires caution in making conclusions.

            It seems here observations are more important than conclusions… Moslem clothes, for instance, have not become a mark of distinction of the Tatars yet. They’ve always had just a tarboosh – a small hat on their heads. A tarboosh and circumcision were the distinctive features of the Russian Moslems… But that was not enough to be a true believer. The institute of religion needs time, people, means, power, which the Tatars in Kazan did not have. As against the Crimea.

 

            ● A hat on the head which was more often called tafia is an interesting detail suitable for observations. According to Altaic rules men and women with hats on their heads were allowed to follow religious ceremonies since in ancient times the Turki used to pray in open area at the foot of hill and later – in front of temples. In all weather. The Moslems retained that ancient ceremony as against the Christians that denied it and forgot to apply the prohibition to the clergymen that still keep on entering temples with their headdresses on.

            The Jews also retained that ceremony which they follow with hats on their heads from the time of the tsar Cyrus. Their hat is called skull-cap (“kipa” in Russian, from Turkic “kip” – “cover”). As we can see the Jews escaped from the captivity not just with a new religion but also with a renewed language.

            A tafia was on the head of the killed tsarevitch Demetrius, the last of Ryurikoviches, when he prayed; he belonged to the Tengrian belief. His tafia decorated with sapphires and pearls is kept in the sacristy of Moscow Archangel Cathedral… Its decoration is made in the form of an Altaic equilateral cross. The same as it was on a Moslem tarboosh… So that He saw from above.

            In the XVII century a tarboosh (skull-cap) became the distinctive feature between the Moslems and the Christians in Russia. People paid their attention to it in the first instance to determine to which belief, i.e. to which nationality a man belonged. Religion was dividing the Turki into nations and it made them invent distinction but not look for solidarity and relatives. For those that leave their native hearth only one rule of life is suitable: among the frogs you must become a frog too. And they followed it.

 

            In the “Tatar” Volga region Romanovs were sowing not good but eternal ignorance. And it was flourishing. The Moslems were prohibited to read and write and have writing items and books at home. Including Koran. Children were being brought up knowing nothing about the world in which they lived. What else can be in question? What institute of religion? What Islamic culture and traditions?

            “Slavic” children did not have a better living; they were taught by an ignorant priest from a local church; children studied the basics of the new language and new belief using the book by Melentius Smotritskiy. The real Bible was not known even to the priests; its first translations appeared in Russia in the middle of the XIX century. The Slavs learned nursery rhymes invented by the West – a primitive religion for the masses.

 

            ● In this respect experts have categorical opinions. Some insist on existence of Gennadius’ Bible that has been kept in Novgorod since the XV century and other sacred books translated into Russian in the times of Kievan Russia. Others are more restrained and refer only to the Ostrog Bible published in 1588, i.e. one year before Christianity was accepted in Russia.

            Both viewpoints are valid. But they lack the most important thing – honesty. For instance, the Ostrog Bible had nothing to do with Russia; it was translated by the Poles into the Polish language or, more precisely, into its Ukrainian dialect, at that the foreword was written in verse by Gerasim, Melentius Smotritskiy’s father… And besides it is not clear what Russian authors mean by the words “Bible” and “sacred books”? Strictly speaking, the Ostrog or Gennadius’ Bible cannon be called the Bibles; they are not full.

            And how can one take the Gennadius’ Bible seriously while it is known that Francisco Scorino translated it “into the language that reminded him of the Slavic one”? This is a quotation from the Christian Encyclopedia. Who is it for?

 

            Divided into splits, Russia, that had been notable for monastic wisdom, knowledge and high culture was immersing into the darkness of oblivion… Russia is a different thing! That is not free Rus with its scientists and philosophers.

            Not long before that Kazan had been the second largest eparchy of the Russian Church; it gave the world great metropolitans and spiritual activists of the Turkic world, the pride of the Horde and of Russia, and at that time there was nothing. Only remembrances remained from the former “scientific eparchy”. The Jesuits choked it; it was important for them to make the Tatars forget their previous belief, the teaching, its traditions and sacred books. Everything was forgotten accepting Islam about which everybody knew practically nothing… But there were the aged, the bearers of old knowledge and experience; time was necessary for them to disappear.

            It seems the idea of making a break with Moscow was born among them.

            That is witnessed by the Patriarch Macarius’ observations; he came to Moscow from the South. In Kaluga he took a ship and went down the Oka river to Kolomna. “To the right, at a distance of one month (to the Caucasus) was the country of the Tatars…” And later: “On the boundary of the Tatar country which is to the right the tsar guarded by God (Alexei) built thirty fortresses…” This information is in accordance with Russian geography of the XVII century and the position of its southern boundaries, which witnesses of the influence of the Russian Church.

            The royal power ended behind Oka. And the Turkic country with its adats began there.

            Free Tataria, that split of freedom, attracted Kazan Moslems; they saw the future and support there. Their participation in Bolotnikov’s and Razin’s rebellions is the best confirmation. However, from the tsar’s point of view, that was not the land of the Tatars beyond Oka but the land of the Old Believers… The term “Tatars” in Moscow and Kazan was understood differently.

            So Christ-loving Russia became anxious about the Tatars from Kasimov, Tula, Belgorod, Don, Bryansk and from other places – those Tatars that lived without Christ, i.e. without serfdom. They were living inclining to Islam. Moscow could not stay calm and care about terminology; it started to prepare the Azov campaign.

            The Jesuit Possevino’s plan was being implemented – thirty fortresses on the southern boundary of the Moscow state referred to by the Antiochian Patriarch Macarius reflected the policy of the Russian tsar. His intentions.

            But this is only the outer reflection clear even for the aliens. While there were certain hidden things in the policy of the Kremlin… Sayyid, the khan of Kasimov, a southern neighbor of the Russian tsar was invited by the latter together with his wife, mother and counselor (hodja (sheik)) to visit his place. During a heart talk the tsar was asking him to accept Christianity and promised to be his godfather and golden hills in addition. He agreed but the women dissuaded him. And the khan (a guest!) was put in irons and thrown to a dungeon, and the family together with the hodja was exiled to a cloistral concentration camp.

            For a long time the naked prisoner was suffering on the stony floor eating bread and water and at last, becoming sick and weak, he asked for baptism himself. Voluntarily! The Patriarch Nikon was his godfather. Thus Sayyid Burghan turned into a Russian prince Basil Burkhanov to whom the tsar’s sister was promised as a wife in reward… This is a page from the history of the establishment of Russia and the family of Burkhanovs; it is not the only one.

            The Tatars would appear in Christian Moscow in different ways. Some of them suggested themselves as cogs in the bureaucratic machinery and became “Tatar officers” so as to do evil for the sake of power later. Others were nudged to this bargain by an opportunity of obtaining a title. At that time the titles of a “prince” and “count” were being established in the Slavic everyday life since the previous “bei” and “bek” referred to “pagan Tatars” and were of no importance and respect in Russia. The tsar abolished them.

            The Grade Office strictly controlled personal records of the citizens. For “motherland officers”, i.e. for the Christians, it found positions in offices and boards, “admission officers” or hirelings also were not forgotten. To tell the truth, they did not enjoy considerable privileges but they had a life of ease serving to the tsar.

            Moscow could be regarded as a prosperous town if it had not been for the circumstances. Tataria with the Old Belief that bordered with the Moscow state along Oka troubled it. Millions of possible serfs. A lot of fertile lands… How can one be quiet when the neighbor has it?

            Strictly speaking, Tataria belonged to the Crimean khan but due to discrepancies in belief and state system it had not been governed by it for a long time. There was Cossack freedom; people were leading reckless life finding time for everything but not for politics with which the Tatars have never been able to deal: they rise quickly and they fade out even quicker. Being aware of that feature the Russians were trying to find their way there. Under an agreement with the Crimean khan (as of the times of Ivan the Terrible) they were building their fortresses, buying agricultural products and recruiting soldiers for their army. They made reasonable investments anticipating fabulous profits.

            Under the tsar Alexei the Moscow host consisted of Don Tatars joined by the troops of the Cheremisses, Mordovians, Mongolians, Kalmucks – that was the Russian army. Everything was exactly the same as in Byzantium some time before.

            For “friendship” with Don inhabitants Moscow paid the Crimea rent in the amount of eleven thousand golden coins and the built fortresses were being hastily inhabited by Christians or “Chrestians” (in Russian such pronunciation relates to the word meaning “peasant”). That was the beginning of Don colonization, which was not discussed in public.

            However Russian settlers could not take roots there; they would run away back to Russia. No threats and the tsar’s gifts could not help, which caused serious anxiety: there was a threat of not implementing Possevino’s plan.

            The colonization of Don, it should be mentioned, is a massive case that required considerable material and political capital; Moscow was not able to deal with it on its own. But “Russian” constant dropping was wearing away the “Tatar” stone with the help of the West; its capital helped Moscow to open secret doors. Getting rent – big bunches of sables, golden treasury – the Crimean khan saw no danger in the presence of Russians; he was borne away with the events in Europe and the Ottoman Empire upon which he depended. Moscow used that opportunity to strengthen its positions. Creating a massive espionage ring in Istanbul the Jesuits were skillfully distracting the Crimean khan and making obstacles for him and thus they were moving Russians to Don, closer to the Crimea. That was a well designed policy of unheard-of importance which was leading Moscow to the East and to the western world. Even if the tsar did not want that the lot of the country was determined.

            However here it is necessary to interrupt the story, otherwise it will not be possible to understand how and by what means Moscow was being nudged to the war at first with Don and then with the Crimea and Turkey? And did Moscow need those unnecessary wars? These are fine questions; it seems in Russian history they have never been asked in this connection… No, that was not the access to the sea that imposed that political issue.

 

            The reason of the Azov campaign is connected with the Great Nations Migration; for more than a thousand years it was engrossing the minds of the most powerful people. Not Russia or the Crimea are in question here but the leadership in the Turkic world that was allegedly destroyed. In reality the Turki remembered themselves even becoming Christians and Moslems. Rivalry cannot be neglected speaking about the Turki. One would think, new nations came out of uluses – these nations forgot the past and were living with a different culture. That is right. But… people remained the Turki! And they showed that by their conduct.

            The civil strife that was taking place after Attila’s murder has never stopped. The sources have been forgotten as against the enemies which kept on appearing.

            Attila was the last tsar of all the Turki. In the place of his country appeared new countries where the rulers regarded themselves as Attila’s heirs and wanted to have the titles of the tsars. But there was only one royal crown. So it was being divided. That crown is the reason of hundreds of wars and thousands of conflicts. Since the nation scattered to the four winds of heaven by the Great Nations Migration was living with a proverb: “Every poor man wants to be a bai and every bai wants to be Khodai” (i.e. God).

            And nothing can be done with it – the Turki. This is their essence and blood.

            No matter which name they are given, no matter which clothes they wear – it is all the same. In Europe, in Africa and in Asia they were born like that: rivalry was the root of their essence. They would fight, squabble and do harm to their neighbors to the last gasp. It is not by chance that competitions, races and wrestling are the centre of any Turkic feast. They can heat their ardor.

            Unfortunately, the Jesuits were perfectly aware of that; their head Ignatius Loyola was finishing pulling about these secret strings of a Turkic soul. And as is well known Loyola was a native of the knightly area that was living under the laws of the Horde; he knew well what to advise the Church order.

            The Church refused the European Turki to give them the right to fight for the royal crown. Giving the titles of “riga” (regis) or “kral” (king) the Pope was deliberately extinguishing the ardor of rivalry in his vassals… “Riga” was the synonym of the word “bei” (a small estate was called “riga” and a large one was called “kral”). The title was sanctified by the crown that was protecting its owner. In dukedoms and principalities of the Western Europe that appeared from the estates of gentlemen in the IV – V centuries there were no kings or dukes; beis and beks, khans and chagans were running them – those that were dreaming to “become Khodai”, i.e. rise. And they were made “krals”.

            Not to harass the reader with details let us mention that privately the Turkish sultan was deemed to be the tsar of all the Turki. And before that was the Austrian Caesar sitting in Attila’s capital; he was the first who put on his royal crown. The second tsar was called the ruler of Spain (Catalonia?), the third – France (Savoy or Provence?), the fourth – Iran (Kizilbashi), the fifth – India (Pakistan, the North India), the sixth – China (Uiguria, the North China), the seventh – the Crimea and Tataria, the ninth – the Ottoman Empire, the tenth – Georgia and the eleventh – Moscow bei (he was the latest to become tsar).

            Here it is – the geography of the Great Nations Migration. It is clear. Nothing has disappeared!

            They said there was a Siberian tsar but there is no reliable information about him. They also called Altun-Padishah, “the sultan of the Golden Horde”. That was possibly the ruler of Altai. Or of Khakassia. It is possible that that was another country – Sakha (Yakutia) or, for instance, Dzungaria. To tell the truth, it is not clear what spiritual institute provided service to temporal power.

            There is a reasonable question – why was the royal title changing only in “Turkic” countries? Here is its own story connected with Altaic culture and belief in Heavenly God again. One thing was the continuation of another; nothing happened by chance. That was impossible!

 

            ● Although the word “tsar” is considered to be of Latin origin, in Rome such title did not exist, which has been already stated. However, one can agree with its Roman origin but… In Altai the word “sir” meant “the most important”; it has not been forgotten in the countries born by the Great Nations Migration. Sometimes it was uttered as “serdar” and from ancient times it was reflected in the titles of the rulers of the North India and the Middle East. This is confirmed by inscriptions on ancient coins and by certain texts… At that time Rome did not exist.

            The title “Caesar” (csr) has the same root as “sir”. It could be the title of a ruler in Ancient Altai since it is connected with the name of Geser, son of God sent by the Most High three thousand years ago. Coming to the world as an ugly infant “with teeth as small as those of a nit” Geser grew up as a beautiful hero; he gathered tribes into a nation and gave them the ceremonies of worshipping Heavenly God. From that time he has been the prophet of all the Turki, which is reported by Sura 108 of Koran if of course one does not neglect djakhilia and reads it being aware of the past.

            Then Tengri took Geser to the Sky and left his vicar on the earth – he was called “Caesar”. That gave the Turki the ceremony of chrismation performed by the higher clergy when a society man ascended to the throne…

           

            It is evident that the title “tsar” reflected peoples culture and their history. Not the word is in question but what is behind it.

 

             ● The history of Aragon allows confirming what has been said; that is a region in the north-east of Spain. Or Catalonia. Their source is the same IV century, the coming of the Turki to the Western Europe, which has been described above.

            The toponym Aragon is connected with the Turkic “aryg” which, apart from “river” has another meaning – “saint”, “pure”. That is what that region of the Eastern Spain was; for a long time it worshipped Monotheism… Its Turkic past is confirmed by archeology, ethnography, linguistics. But heraldry is perhaps the best witness – it is the same as that of Kushans. The same birds, the same wings that became symbols of the dynasty of the Spanish kings. An emblem is a serious thing for the Spanish court.

            But the example of Austria is even more significant. Or Austuria, to put it more precisely. In the times of Attila that region of the Alps was called Austrohunnia (Austur-Hun), Asturica. History connects it with Aragon; some time ago both regions were parts of the state called Austrasia where famous Brunhilde was the ruler in the VI century. And the toponym “os-tur” also comes from the Turki and their language – “brought up by the Turki”, - this is the meaning of this expression. And it can be seen in the heraldic symbol of the dynasty; it also comes from Kushan symbols.

            From what has been said one can make a conclusion that Europe was divided into the North and South parts. Catholic and Arian. In the north the family of Balts was reigning; the South was run by Amals. This assertion is certainly disputable and requires clarification. But it means that judging by known personalities of the reigning dynasty of Austrohunnia that was later divided into three states – Neustria (Western France), Austrasia (East France) and Burgundy – one royal family of the Turki was reigning there. For instance, Neistria was run by Clotarius II, Austrasia by Childebert and Burgundy by their uncle ãóíòðàìí. In these names and toponyms there is a clear Turkic source although they were given European form.

 

            The “royal” list set forth above is not full since it reflected the results of the fight for Attila’s crown. The rulers were not likely to remember the crown itself calling themselves the tsars: they inherited that fight from their parents. The same as they inherited enemies and allies… This is the way trade and dynastic connections and military unions in the West were being established.

            The Patriarch Macarius – this information is taken from his book – explained the domination of the Turki by the fact that defeating seven tsars – Byzantine, Egyptian, Bulgarian, Serbian, Arnavut, Trebizond and the tsar of the Crimea and Tatria – he conquered their lands. Apart from that among the Turkish tsar’s possessions there was the “Holy Sepulcher”, a Christian relic, which raised the Turki in the eyes of Christian nations… This is certainly a simplified explanation but it shows that the reasons of high politics were often hidden in peoples vanity. In jealousy. Such reasons can impel and inspire even the puniest ruler if of course that is a Turki by birth.

            Unfortunately, the Moscow tsar was one of them. Having neither the army nor power from the last place in that private table of ranks he managed to rise in the eyes of the world ruling elite. To be respected in Europe and in Asia.

            Is it not a stimulus for a young royal dynasty? Of course it is.

           

            The West suggested that the ruler of the Kremlin should remove an obstacle on its way to high society – the remaining parts of Tataria and the Crimea. Everything. A step south of Oka was necessary to start climbing the mountain of greatness and defeat the Turkish tsar. By the way, the Antiochian Patriarch Macarius was nudging the Moscow tsar in the same direction; he came to Moscow to disciple the Russian Patriarch. To tell the truth, the leader of the Greek Church had his own ambitious plans…

            What can be done – Russian tsars Romanovs really were the Turki. Bad Turki, but still. Vehemence of the leader was living in them; that is why the Pope relied on them.

            The first tsar of the dynasty, Mikhail, had no royal spirit; this man ascended the throne by the will of Destiny. And his son Alexei was being brought up like a tsar; vanity was doing the young man no harm… This quality was better seen in the next generation, in Peter. This is the one that tasted honeyed power. Being a young man he put out of his way two rivals in the fight for the throne – his sister and brother; at that it is a secret how died his elder brother, Ivan, having recovered after a serious disease. For the sake of the stability of power the tsar Peter executed his only son, his heir, when he turned against his father’s depravity… Alas, that was something that not everybody would dare do.

            Peter I is perhaps the most unknown character of the Russian history although he is the one about whom it has been written more than about anyone else. Cruel and cowardly, active and passive… All the contrasts were in his face, which made the tsar too contradictory. One can keep disputing about him on and on.

            The obscurity of Peter is explained by the fact that historians paid special attention of political character to him. Russia that had broken with the Turkic past needed a hero. A new symbol, young and successful one. And they chose Peter, a tall handsome man although any observant eye will not see any great deeds in his reign.

            That tsar did not cut through a window to Europe; on the contrary, Europe did it itself. And it had done it earlier than Romanovs ascended the throne.

            Peter was an unhealthy person: falling-sickness and low passions were torturing him all his life (by the way that passion was subject to death sentence). The ailment affected his health, hence his anger, rancor, thinking “slowness” – these are the symptoms of a disease but not of a character. He was not a good company and the people would avoid the tsar.

 

            ● Here are the western aristocrats’ opinions about Peter provided by S.M. Soloviev; they are neutral: “I imagined his grimaces worse than they are in reality, and he can’t refrain from some of them”. Another eyewitness is categorical: “This tsar is very good and at the same time he is bad; in terms of morals he is typical for his country. If he had got a better upbringing, he would have been a perfect man…”

            “This is a strange or even offensive opinion!” – marks the master of the Russian history. But these are the opinions of independent people. At least those people were not connected with the Jesuits.

 

            His policy, the same as that of his father, was fully controlled by foreign counselors standing behind the Russian throne… What was the greatness of that ruler?

            Was it not the myth invented by the Jesuits?

            It is fair to recognize that the fleet of the Russian Federation was created by Franz Lefort–, the first Russian admiral. That tireless Swiss – it is not known how he appeared near the Russian tsar – had enormous influence, for instance, in 1697 he took Peter to the West heading the Great Russian Embassy… The whole “early” Peter is Lefort – his undertakings and plans.

 

            ● Franz Lefort was an extraordinary person; he was not notable for deep knowledge or good education but for other things – unusual kindliness. Thus the sociable Swiss showed an example of the Jesuit conduct; he was always gay, dexterous and nice. He was a very good company. Friendship with him allured Peter who was deprived of these qualities because of his diseases and vice. In Lefort the tsar saw an example, a desired ideal for imitation. And he followed him loosing his caution which is so necessary for a politician of this range.

 

            Lefortovo, the same as the German village opened in Moscow at that time became the center of Peter’s politics; they were thinking about Russia and not about Rus and its people.

            The Slavs were not interesting for the West. The Jesuits and secret knights templar were executing orders of their Roman masters who had their own plans. The foreigners that were playing comical battles before the young tsar in the proper and figurative sense by the river Yauza formed the Russian army and Russian politics. That is right, Russian! Here it is important to feel the nuance of the word invented by the Pope’s legate Possevino.

            The soldiers interested the West… In this connection it is useful to remember again the name of a groom Sergey Bukhvostov since the Russian army or, more precisely, the Preobrazhenskiy regiment created by the foreigners began from him. He was the first Russian soldier and he came from Lefortovo. Who was that dare-devil? Whom did he serve? It is not known.

            Peter was being controlled. In politics he showed initiative to the extent allowed by the Jesuits and knights templar that had a specific face – a name and surname. For instance, the Belgian Franz Timmerman in whose hands were the Russian army and fleet; he controlled the army and rear financing. Modern Minister of Defence would have envied his power… The Scotch Patrick Gordon ran the general staff; he served the Russian throne from 1661 and knew Russia better than any Russian… Jacob Bruce, general field marshal, the main ideologist of the throne, his past is “only western”… The cohort of the Jesuits and knights templar formed “Peter’s nest”; they entrusted to the Slavs only controlled deeds.

            ● In this connection a famous Peter’s saying obtains a different meaning: do not take the red-haired and the cross-eyed to serve the tsar. The red-haired he called the noble Turki that remained true to their old belief. They aroused the tsar’s irritation and hatred. Of course, there was no place for them in the bureaucratic machinery created by the tsar. These people were unnecessary for Russia.

 

            If this is not legalized usurpation of power in Russia by the West, what is it?

            The young Russian tsar was nothing; he spent days and nights in the German village where he would be on the drink for days on end. Thus he was learning and hence his upbringing or, more precisely, its lack, which was mentioned perhaps by all the foreigners that would communicate with him. From his childhood the tsar would spend a lot of time on his own as against his sister Sophia that had teachers and tutors.

            In a letter to Apraksin to Holland Peter wrote in an uneven handwriting: “Buy me some lemons, don’t forget Rhine wine. I don’t need anything else, or if they bring mathematical instruments, buy them”. Peter’s education left much to be desired, he was a semiliterate man although he wrote many orders and instructions. He was not assiduous during his studies and showed thinking “slowness”, which was determined by his inborn disease.

            With this diagnosis he could not behave in a different way. It was impossible. It is clear that he was not a hero.

            The tsar did not become a carpenter just because he held a hatchet in his hands. And he did not become the tsar just because he was sitting on the throne, no matter how he was praised. All his life he pined for exorbitant vanity with which they were playing like with guitar strings. And such music was presented as Russian. Those were the chords of a fading eastern melody… His folly became more and more maniacal from year to year: delusion of grandeur did not leave him day and night. This is perhaps the best means to overwhelm a dynasty and a country.

            Perhaps the first “royal” matter (the Azov campaign) was lost by Peter. His inexperienced army was defeated in the battle with a Turkish garrison.

            The win on which relied the authors of that military campaign was different – from the campaign of Azov they started the conquest of Tataria of the Old Believers. In a document of 1695 it is said: “The tsar moved to the other bank of the river…” That was about Oka. The defeat of Azov was a designed victory! Or, more precisely, a maneuver distracting the rival. Having no military contact with the Turki Russia achieved the victory – it invaded Don without a fight using the Cossacks that joined Peter’s army. That was the main thing! 

            Starting the war the Russians imposed an oppressive union on the Don Tatars. That was the political victory after a military defeat. The war with Turkey brought relations between two countries – Tataria and Turkey – to a new level. Don, an “ownerless” constituent territory of the Crimean khanate communicated with Moscow through the royal Embassy office; under wartime conditions it was sort of becoming native, Russian. Its affairs were transferred to internal Moscow offices.

            Thus the Cossacks de jure recognized the Russian tsar as their ataman and their leader. The Russian bureaucracy led by the Jesuits obtained a country without a fight. The small town of Azov was not interesting for it; it was just a small town in that country…

            Nevertheless to finish everything they needed another Azov campaign, otherwise a military union with Don Tataria would have broken up. Rome insisted on that; it created a powerful coalition against the Turki in the West… However the details of the second campaign remained a historical secret. Its impenetrable mystery. The official version according to which the Russians surrounded the town with a high earth mound and shot the Turkish garrison with their cannons is for credulous people. The military history knows similar examples of siege, but it is a long method.

            It is unlikely that it is possible to build an earth mound during a week being shot by the enemy. Thousands of shovels and hundreds of men, an input and planks are necessary. Considering that in summer nights are shorter and in the afternoon the earth in the steppe clinks like a stone a great many picks are necessary. Where could the soldiers get them – they were not diggers. A huge engineering structure is in question; many months are necessary to raise it even in time of peace.

            By the way, where has that handmade mound disappear after the war?

            It seems something was wrong. Because there is another version with the same set of “arguments”. It shows Russia and its young tsar whom the Turks seduced and whom they gave the town without a fight after the pleasures and also gave him a nice cock as a present… Vice helped Peter conquer Azov; vice with which he was living all his life. But victory is victory. Even if it is like this. Since then towns of Tataria obtained new names. Birinchi became Bryansk, Buruninezh – Voronezh, Kipenzai – Penza, Kursyk – Kursk, Tulu – Tula… The tsar Peter possessed Tataria of the Old Believers with its disquiet Don. Moscow and its master used to name people and towns at their discretion.

            The boundaries of Russia expanded and moved closer to the Caucasus and Turkey…

 

            The capital met the hero solemnly. The ceremony was run by the tsar’s counselor Andrew Vinius, a shadow like all the Jesuits.

            “Moscow inhabitants were astonishingly looking at the procession they had never seen before; the most striking thing for them was that the tsar was decently following Lefort’s cart”, - historians wrote about that celebration. And that is right, everything was new and strange for the Russians; the winner was following his subject’s cart; he was afraid of the announcement about his feat.

            As a matter of fact, his deed was not new, it was in the tradition of the Roman history: the emperor Julius Caesar had the same victories; people also used to shout “empress” to him.

            It is hard to add anything here – the fact shows the political situation of those years. And those were inexplicable things happening. The Slaws were waging a war in a different way; they would leave their positions, as though on purpose, so as to remain in the background in their own country and humbly follow “Lefort’s cart”.

            …Those that distinguished themselves in that Azov “battle” were granted ancestral lands with thousands of peasant courts by Peter. He awarded them for silence. Christians living in those estates were becoming property and capital which could be dealt with, pledged and gambled away. By the same order the tsar legalized slavery of the Slavs in Russia that lasted till 1861 and, on the contrary, he raised the foreigners to the level of the nobles.

            Calling themselves the Russians, the Catholics were turning into Russian aristocrats, owners of estates; they were striking the moral keynote in new society. Any foreigner could easily buy himself a Slav at a give-away price.

            Those Russians whose grandfathers were brought to the tops of power by the time of troubles were not standing apart either; they choke with rich slices of a pie with which the tsar was lavish. From Peter many noble families started their family trees, which is reported by books of heraldry of the Russian nobility. New grandees that came to reaches from the rags of the time of troubles were not afraid to try foreign clothes. That was another reconstruction of Russian society; there had been so many of them.

            And the old nobility, even its part that accepted Christianity, was falling back into the shadow. The Kremlin no longer needed its advices. The boyars were not oppressed, no, they were simply neglected. They were not taking advice any longer. The old patriarchal nobility with the cruel truth on their lips irritated the tsar with their estimation of the Azov military campaign which peculiarities were being discussed in Moscow for a long time. The highly experienced nobility saw that the “success” at Azov had not opened the way to the Black Sea for the Russians; the Turkish fleet still dominated there. Why did they need that shameful war? – they asked.

            And the victory of Azov had another – unknown! – feature not of military and strategic or trade character; it was not within the Turkic frames in terms of a victory. It showed the sprout not of Rus but of Russian politics – the empire that would be the vicar of Rome in the East would conquer the neighboring nations and establish the Western culture there for its sake. After all, there was Possevino’s secret plan of which the Russian aristocracy was certainly unaware. But it existed.

            “The Third Rome” was establishing the Pope’s will. Staking on Romanovs the West was not mistaken. Their efforts were successive on the Russian Don where the Christianization of population commenced all at once. Or it is better to say those were punitive expeditions… In a word, everything was repeating the same as in Mother Russia – the image of Heavenly God was being replaced by other images.

            The plan was the same and the directors were the same too. Cossack villages were growing silent one after another: it was too late when they understood whom they had brought to Azov and whom they helped.

            Events were like an inevitable course.

            The ataman Bulava was the first to wake up from his illusions; in 1707 he raised the Don Tatars against the new masters of Don. Another peasant war commenced and it was of an obvious religious character but it became history as Bulava’s rebellion or, more precisely, a conflict “between the Cossacks and the peasants”… But what has it got to do with this? And how did they distinguish the Cossacks and the peasants then?

            The result of that “Chrestian” war was predetermined from its first day; the Jesuits’ agents were standing close to the ataman and so they killed the self-willed rebel after he had started the rebellion. And punitive expeditions were worse than flood for Don, they were more terrible than locust; they were invading village after village, yurt after yurt establishing the symbols of the Greek belief and the power of the Russian tsar. The prince V.V. Dolgorukiy was accurately executing Peter’s orders: the opposing were being slashed. Rebellious villages were being burnt down and children of tender years were taken to a cart and if the child’s head was higher than the wheel the tsar’s order told to behead the child. “Chrestians” with which the Cossacks were at enmity were the orphans’ tutors.

            The infants grew up as the captive Slavs… Even the famous Russian historian S.M. Soloviev knew those dreadful tragedies but he described them carefully using allusions. It is possible that his great-grandfather was among those infants that had a narrow escape…

            Peter also changed the flag – the guarding spirit of the Cossacks – of Don the same as belief without any doubts. On their new flag there was a drunk Cossack sitting on an empty wine cask. Since then it has been the symbol of the land that had been free some time ago; the land where they used to say to the young: “Do not drink wine and do not tamper with troubles; these two vices destroy palaces and fortresses”… The Cossacks did not listen to the old proverb. And they drank everything away, even their children’s freedom.

            And formerly Don had been famous for a elen (sunny deer), the sign of God and Ancient Altai which was on the flags of Don Tatars; it was their guarding spirit… They do not remember it now. What for?

 

            The victories at Don made Russia more important; the state grew and became stronger. And the Pope was taking it further on the way of the empire. Don seemed to be a sort of criterion for Romanovs’ abilities… Giving letters of credence Moscow ambassadors were liberal at assurances of “the ancient friendship between Russia and Western powers of Europe so as to adjust the way of weakening the enemies of the Holy Cross – the Turkish sultan, the Crimean khan and all the Basurman hordes”. The Russians did not dare say that earlier; their rank was lower.

            That change was certainly brought by Christianization. By it! Russia became an eastern region of the Latin Empire although it never recognized its position and settled for the role of an ally. That is why in the world table of ranks the Russian tsar was being taken higher and higher.

            Peter’s tours abroad and his military successes awakened his morbid vanity and begot the desire to become an emperor and conquer not only the neighboring countries but also the Russian Church. This turning point was very advantageous for the West since it was moving Russia away from the old Rus. As a matter of fact, that was the idea of the Third Rome that had been established in the Kremlin for decades… And the seeds braided.

            Only those that did not like the new role of Russia – the backyards of the Latin West – were initially standing against Peter’s imperial ambitions. Among the opponents was the tsarina Sophia, a pious and imperious woman that was thinking about Russia. She was respected by the Russian people; she was considered to be Peter’s antipode and the victims of the tsar’s injustice were trying to stay closer to her. And their number was increasing rapidly.

            …In Moscow after the colonization of Don the archers were suffering since they loved patriarchal character too much. Their relatives, Don Tatars, were being annihilated and turned into serfs. The archers that enjoyed privileges were oppressed too; they were being inclined to a new belief. For instance, they were prohibited to conduct trade and be engaged in crafts until they became Christians… The Kremlin was gradually instigating the archers’ rebellion. It was the reason.

            It was playing on the desperate situation of the army consisting of hirelings for which Moscow and its archers’ village became their motherland. They had no money and no rights and they had nothing to do: they were the aliens at Don and they were not the natives in Moscow.

            The archers’ rebellion was important for the Jesuits in the first instance; they intended to create a new Russian army not destroying the old one, which was practically impossible: after all, those were the archers that had weapons. Those Tatar hirelings that were to be paid were not necessary for the tsar. He was explained that the soldiers were to be recruited from among the Slavs since that did not cost anything. That simple truth is the reason of the archers’ rebellion.

            The archers were being raised so as to destroy them. Since the Jesuits regarded Russia as a supplier of “cannon fodder” for Europe. That was their interest.

            That was the moment of the lost Truth that changed the policy of Muscovy dramatically. The independent state of Ivan the Terrible, the heiress of the Golden Horde and Desht-I-Kipchak was being turned into European barracks. That is perhaps the threshold of the Russian Empire, the future result of the outlined changes.

            Instigating the archers the tsar Peter did not understand that he could not give orders for the army to execute. Having thinking “slowness” he did not comprehend what was happening around well. In the country bureaucracy was rising; in order to execute the tsar’s orders it was given access to the army. That was a fundamentally new thing. The foreigners became heads of offices and they obtained control not only over the Slavs but also over their army!

            Of course it was not hard for the archers to conquer Moscow in 1698 but they would not dare carry out a revolution, and the Jesuits understood that perfectly. Not because among the archers were their agents but because the hirelings were chained by an ancient Turkic tradition; the royal power was unshakable and sacred for them.

            The archers wanted to make their life better but they had no idea what to do.

            Only when they were deprived of their allowance, only when they were starving they started the rebellion. But not against the tsar but against the boyars and foreigners… That day under the tsar’s order hundreds of people were arrested and tortured. Denunciations and detections affected basically the rivals of the West. Orthodox people were terrified in Moscow: public executions were being performed day and night. Streams of blood, dying creaming of the convicts were heard in the city silence… gallows were not taken away for five months; executioners had no rest.

            For the Kremlin it was important to crush the Slavs, to establish the idea of the omnipotent emperor in their consciousness and to make them think that everybody was to serve him selflessly. That was the bloody policy of fear and it could not have failed to lead to the moral lapse of the Slavs and their spiritual impoverishment, which happened in 1721.

            And it could not have happened otherwise.

            The archers’ rebellion and the establishment of the Holy Synod that controlled the Russian Church and declared the tsar the emperor were divided by two decades. But what decades they were! During those years the country became different – it remembered the executions and punitive expeditions; it was afraid to call down the wrath not of God but of the emperor. That was the nation that had lost its belief.

            Service of God on which the morals of society were based receded into the background. Fear troubled people. The fear that turns people into a horde. This only fact is worth paying attention and there were other more significant ones which characterized the reign of Peter the Great… Is there anything surprising here and what can be discussed if the Church affairs were transferred to Synod headed by Stephen Yavorsky, a Pole and Catholic. By his first decision the head of the new Theological Office abolished the title of the patriarch. It was not necessary! Since there was the Pope.

 

            ● The biography of Yavorsky is more expressive than any words. He was born in a Polish town called Yavor in 1658. .He studied in the Kiev-Mogiliansk Jesuit College where Latin was spoken. In 1684 he became an official member of the order under the name of Stanislav Sumon. He also studied in higher Jesuit schools of Lvov, Lyublin, Vilno. In 1700 he came to Moscow where Peter I ordered “to consecrate Stephen Yavorsky as an eparch in any Russian eparchy not too far away from Moscow”… Ryazan was the place where the Russian career of that Jesuit began; soon he became the head of the Russian Church.

 

            “Church estates” (property) were given to the boyar Ivan Alexeevich Musin-Pushkin who was a thief; he would cut the proceeds of eparchies and tamper with their way of life. A bureaucrat whose ancestors were among the initiators of the time of troubles was arrogantly instructing the clergymen. And that was normal! For the tsar the Russian Church was “the refuge of the idlers” that “avoided state service”… These words fully characterize “the great emperor of Russia”. They characterize him entirely.

            There were rumors that Peter was secretly baptized according to the Latin procedure (Latinism) and these rumors were not groundless. How can one explain the emperor’s conduct, especially in 1723, when he prohibited to admit to the veils without the approval of Synod?.. How can one explain that monasteries that used to be educational centers of Russia were turned into hospitals and alms-houses and shelters into prisons?.. All this was done to exterminate “Altaic” rules of monkhood that nourished the spiritual culture of the Russian people.

            Under Stephan Yavorsky’s order old monks were being annihilated systematically and very quietly. They would burn down libraries and persecute the aged and the youth… There was no reform of the monasteries as such but under Peter I the Church was changed again the same as under his father, Alexei Mikhailovich. During one hundred years belief in Russia was changed three times; that had never happened before. Not much remained of the past. Politics dissolved the Church in the State; it mixed the earth and the sky. Power wanted to create a man that would regard his ruler as God and wait for mercy and punishment from him.

 

            ● Those terrible events are described by S.M. Soloviev but with estimations which are improper here. Monks and nuns were registered; guardians were standing at the gates of monasteries and they did not allow anybody to enter and leave them… A monk could put his pen to the paper only by assent of the authorities… It is hard even to list all these wild innovations. Nothing remained for history, even no last records. And there is only one result: monasteries were starving. They were living in poverty deprived of all their property. They had no firewood. Monks were starving to death and dying of cold.

 

            The loss of spiritual freedom is Slavdom; it leaves only one thing for a man – apostasy. Obedience was made a law so that even praying people would address not to God but to the emperor… Peter prohibited courtiers to utter the word “church” and replaced it with “Orthodox belief department”.

            And that was happening in a Christian country?! In Russia…

 

            In reply to reproaches of the deposed emperor and the boyars in his indulgence towards “German ceremonies” the tsar simply shaved them and made them change their traditional clothes for German ones: “I have no beard and it is shaggy”. That was not a whim and not the ill tsar’s freak; he suffered not only epilepsy. It is worse.

 

            ● For the Turki having a beard was obligatory for those representing their families at meetings, which showed the nobility and antiquity of the family. Aksakals, the “white-bearded” in Turkic, were especially respected people. The longer a beard was, the more respect was shown to a person with it. In them the people saw the connection with the ancestors. That is why during the days of mourning it was prohibited to shave beards for everybody, even for young men.

            Shaving the aksakals Peter deprived them of everything. That was akin to beheading them. In the XVI century for spoiling one’s beard people had to pay considerable penalties in Russia, which is written, for example, in the Pskov deed. The example of Boris Godunov is indicative. Boasting of their mercy he abolished the death sentence to the boyar Belskiy and ordered to pluck “his long thick beard”, which was hundredfold worse than death.

            Beards shaving in Russia initiated by Peter was a chain of state policy in terms of destroying the Turkic past. That was a stab in the heart of the old aristocracy that was simply being taken off stage.

 

            It should be mentioned that shortening of caftans was also of political character and resulted from the policy of the Kremlin that was destroying the Turkic culture at the will of Rome. A caftan and cap were the items of ancient way of life; those were marks of distinction. The Turki that wore them were prohibited to work physically; such clothes emphasized special caste of these people. A noble man, a boyar, did not have the right to lift a finger; that was humiliating for the servants that were to help them in their everyday life… As is seen “class relations” in Ancient Altai were simple; there was no humiliation or offence in assisting the senior. On the contrary, people were proud of that.

            For example, the same was about the tsar. Why was that “exploiter” financially supported and called the Savior? Why did everybody in Altai obey him without any questions? Why did they present him expensive clothes? Because the tsar was the first to be sacrificed in case of any trouble. He was a living “pledge” to the Most High and he accepted death voluntarily. That was the price of a mistake. His mistake!

            The Turkic tsar could only win, that was the condition of his prosperity. Hence a lot of sense and colors in the word “tsar”. And “khan”.

            Close to the tsar there was higher aristocracy that helped him rule. Such people wore caps and caftans. Clothes emphasized that aristocrats and clergymen were closer to the tsar and to God and that they had different responsibility to society as compared with common people. They were the honor of the people, their conscience and advisors. This peculiarity was shown by the clothes.

            If an aristocrat made a mistake or gave a wrong advice to the tsar they took a cap off him, which meant moral death. The most dreadful death… Peter’s councilors were perfectly aware of all these things; by their orders they hit one target and destroyed the image of the old aristocracy and discredited it.

            People in German clothes in powder wigs were playing the first fiddle here too. They called their innovations “the fight with antiquity”. Those that came from Europe “were astonished by savage lack of education starting from clothes and beard and ending with the language” of the Slavs. They were possibly right in something: the patriarchal moth really eat the old-fashioned clothes of the Russians. Their clothes needed mending, which is indisputable. But mending and not throwing away…

            And in this connection can one regard as “the fight with antiquity” the fact that Peter was no longer interested in his wife, tsarina Eudoxia Petrovna?

            After the Azov experience he left for Europe and upon his return he spent nights either in the German village or in the Preobrazhenskoe settlement; the tsar was interested in Alexander Menshikov from the Preobrazhenskiy regiment, the would-be star on the Russian horizon… And another shameless rumor appeared in Moscow, which was described by S.M. Soloviev referring to Yuri Krizhanich, an eyewitness of events.

 

            ● Yuri Krizhanich is a famous representative of scientific, social and political though of the Slavs of the XVII century, an ideologist of the Slavic unity. In his book he wrote that in Russia the sin of Sodom was becoming perhaps a cheerful joke of the court which was not even hidden. Everybody knew about the tsar’s weakness. It is possible that the tsar Alexei Mkhailovich also suffered it. In public they asserted that “it was certainly necessary to be more shameful concerning bestiality”, but in reality nothing was being done. Since the tsar was the reason of that trouble.

 

            The tsarina went berserk because of shame; she was crying. And under Peter’s order she was expelled to the Pokrovsky Monastery by force where she took the veil and was given a new name of Helen. They tsar made his wife silent; he knew how to do it. And getting rid of her he took his favorite “Danilych” closer to the court and ordered to take only young and healthy men into bedrooms.

            Changes were pressing on Russia from all sides and it was fighting “with antiquity” having no mercy for itself. That is its old passion – to look for something new in it.

            In 1700 the Russians established the Latin calendar although previously they had been getting along with their Altaic one. It started from the day of world creation – from Adam, the first man, and it was as accurate as the western calendar. As is known, Russia was living according to the sun and moon calendar simultaneously; hence perfection of its ancient life: the sun predicted their life for seasons and the moon for weeks. People were glad with the young crescent on the sky and were sad when an old month ended – during the last days of the moon one had to be careful in all undertakings.

            But these “patriarchal features” were being abolished.

            Peter met the year 1700 among the soldiers; handsome bold fellows were seeking his attention all night long. And Peter gave them a new year present: on the 6^th of January he ordered the courtiers to wear new caftans and to shave. He ordered to punish those disobeying. This rule did not cover common people; in villages and settlements remained old national clothes that were certainly called Russian. Let it be so.

            That year grandees were looking at each other with astonishment – they were Europeans. Indeed! Bearded, pompous and a little bit slow dignitaries in high hats that would tell the truth to the tsar without fear were not among them. They remained in the last century, in antecedent… The novelty of clothes also affected women that were obliged to wear German clothes with robe ronds and hoops at court and in public. They could not stay at home, in women’s area, as it had formerly been; they were to show themselves to the guests.

            New clothes were sold at extremely high prices in the German village of course. That was good business. There they also taught beautiful Russian young ladies good manners and dancing so that they would become more affable with the foreigners discarding their modesty.

 

            …During the same fatal year of 1700 the tsar received the plan of Neva outfall; a new capital of Russia was being designed. That was an unfavorable region: in a morass and on islands with impassability and absence of people around. However that inconvenience did not perplex. It rather inspired. The tsar ordered to move thousands and thousands of Tatars from Don and then from Dnepr to those mires. New Russian capital was being raised on their bones. It was important for the Kremlin to annihilate as much dangerous people as possible; and building a town in a morass was perhaps the best way to do it. Only crusades could be better… Nobody has ever counted even approximately how many people died there. That would have equaled millions of stubborn men that were not willing to betray their belief in Heavenly God.

            They were being taken there every day. In entire villages… The Jesuits showed resourcefulness of their demonian mind again. In Russia they managed to do everything, even the unlikeliest things; they set a hazy goal for the builders of Petersburg: to build the new town without the Kremlin and with no signs of the former architectural tradition.

            A gloomy place for the north capital was also suitable because the town was moving away from the borders of the Turkic world and the history of Russia. In the town image European architects were trying to repeat the silhouette of Europe and thus they were fighting “with ignorance, deep-rooted prejudices and depravity” of the Slavs. Not a town was designed but a museum of Italian architecture among rotten morasses of Neva. Russia did not need a different capital.

 

            …From Europe to Russia they brought new fonts for book printing; Jacob Bruce was dealing with that. Due to him in 1708 the Russians saw their “ancient” writings – Cyrillic – for the first time. It was invented by Peter I (or Bruce standing behind him) or, more precisely, he chose from three types of alphabet brought from Holland and corrected certain letters in it himself. His correction is kept in a museum; that is a little bit changed Latin alphabet; it was not like the Greek alphabet but its Turkic foundation is evident.

           

            ● That was the repeating of the rule known by the Greek, Arab and other alphabets invented by the Turki: alpha, beta, gamma… They had: az, buki, vedi…In Turkic that means az (yaz) – write, buki – grieve, vedi – knowledge. That was followed by the same edification: glagol – teach, dobro – honestly.

            It seems there is nothing to comment here!

 

            The alphabet was officially called “newly invented Russian letters”. And the first book printed in new letters was “Geometry, Slavic Surveying”. Among the following books was “Three Languages Lexicon of Slavic, Hellenic, Greek and Latin Words and Expressions”; it was very successful in the country that was changing its language. That was a phrase-book allowing the foreigners to communicate with the Slavs.

            It seems today historians relate that Peter’s alphabet to the work of Cyril and Methodius trying to make the Russian literature look “more ancient”. And thus they do it an ill turn since the brothers were related to distribution of the Latin alphabet among the Slavs but not of Cyrillic which was not known when they were alive. In the Eastern Europe the Glagolitic alphabet was used… The question of the appearance of the Russian written language is certainly a fine question but, all the same, it appeared under Peter I. More precisely, in 1708. Not a century earlier!

 

            ● The brothers – enlighteners of the Slavs are a careless work of the Jesuits. They are perhaps the most meaningless heroes in history; maybe Demetrius Donskoy is the only one who is more meaningless? They have not done anything but they became saints. That is comparable with the baptism of Russia by the Greeks, which has never happened either! Everything written about Cyril’s and Methodius’ educating activity is even theoretically impossible since the Cyrillic alphabet was established only under Peter I – he was the one that introduced it – and the Slavic grammar appeared a century earlier. Consequently there could be no Slavic translation of the Bible and no Slavic divine services performed by the brothers in the X century. They do not exist. And they have never existed.

            Cyril and Methodius are saints of the Catholic Church. Not of the Greek! That is not accidental. In the list of saints of the Russian and Bulgarian Churches their names appeared much later under the Jesuits… Cyril’s remains rest in Rome in St. Clement basilica. It is not known where Methodius is buried.

            What did those brothers have in common with the Russian Slavs? It is a secret.

 

            Introducing the new written language in Russia Jacob Bruce had only one goal – to prevent the Slavic youth reading ancient Turkic books written in the Glagolitic alphabet and make them incomprehensible. That was another attempt to create a gap between generations and eliminate the former culture and make the people “forget” it. Russia used such tactics more than once or twice when in the interests of politics it was necessary to make fathers and sons alien for each other. That happened in the Volga region, At Don, in the Caucasus. Everywhere.

            Jacob Bruce, the tsar’s ideologist, understood the main thing – the Slavs would never want to know the truth about themselves; it did not interest them. They are the enemies of the truth and adherents of “heroic” lies. That is the basis of the Russian national ideology built by the Jesuit; he allowed to write about the past everything except for the truth. Distortion became a tradition that lasted till the end of the XX century, i.e. till the censorship was officially abolished.

            In the times of Peter I new books were published and printed in the West – in Italy. As a rule at first those were church books. And to read them the tsar ordered to send the children of the clergymen to Graeco-Latin schools and “those that were not willing to study could not be conferred orders and engaged anywhere”, as it was written in the tsar’s order… This is the way the new language of divine services was being established among the clergymen.

            The Russians studied “Slavdom” according to a Roman program where Christianity and Europe were the centre of the universe and were derived from Greek or Latin roots. Of course they were not told that Byzantium and Rome were paying levy some time ago and that they studied the basics of the spiritual life from Altaic teachers… The new school program contained nothing undue. That was unnecessary.

            Jacob Bruce was taking fatherly care about the “correctness” of his subjects.

            Unfortunately, in the Russian Academy created in 1724 the western viewpoint on the world history was dominating from the very first day. As a matter of fact, that is why the Academy of Sciences was created; it did not publish any book or any article without the ominous “Censored” seal. That was in accordance with the traditions of the Roman Church that was living with censorship from the times of the Pope Gelasius – from 495 – and could not imagine a different life. Freedom of thought was initially strange for it.

            Russia was always living under an invisible eye of a censor. It published what Mr. Bruce considered to be “correct”. It was telling what he allowed… In this connection “History” written by M.V. Lomonosov is indicative; that was possible a unique work that has never seen the light of day. The manuscript was “read to tatters”. Its text contradicted with what had been stated by the Jesuits from 1722, The West wrote the history of Russia itself, and Bruce was among the first there. To make everything look truthful he ordered to collect the chronicles from monasteries and departments and invited scientists from abroad. And he proceeded to work. To tell the truth, it is not clear how those invited Catholics managed to deal with Glagolitic texts written in the Turkic language? If they opened them at all?.. However, this is not the most interesting thing here.

            And the most interesting thing is the thing to which a Russian academician A.A. Shakhmatov paid humble attention in the XIX century. It turns out, the foreigners were rewriting ancient chronicles. Simply stated it means they were being replaced. Falsifiers faking the Time were working at well adjusted conveyors. That was their common everyday work; in the same manner they were plundering the past of Europe replacing the Turkic pages and adding new ones… Forgery is evident; for this purpose books were taken from monasteries and they have never been returned there.

            For example, Nestor’s “Russian Primary Chronicle” was rewritten almost in full; only the title and several simple chapters were left…

            At the same time appeared the so-called “Cabinet Chronicle” that nobody had seen before and from which the first Russian historian V.N. Tatischev started in the XVIII century his “epochal” work controlled by Jacob Bruce, “the protector of sciences and piety”. Karamzin, Kliuchevskiy, Soloviev, Grekov, Rybakov were bound by “History” written by Tatischev. The same as those that were less significant. And so that they would not disperse in the Time censors were always standing behind them.

 

            …In 1735 another book saw the light of day; that was “New and Brief Way to Put Russian Verses Together” that explained how to make verses in Russian. That was a handbook for poets. A very interesting book. Its author V. Trediakovskiy was born in Astrakhan and studied in the Graeco-Latin academy dealing with the Slavic grammar and verses. He visited Sorbonne. That was a great author of “merit verses”.

            His book is unique because against the author’s will it shows: formerly the Russians used to put verses together in the Turkic way and saw nothing reprehensible in it. They could not do otherwise. There was no other literary language in Russia! “Our literature” begins with poetry, asserted Trediakovskiy. He was one of the first Russian academicians and a competitor of Lomonosov in literature; he wrote: “Grammar opens understanding and cognition of writings… and for this purpose everybody should know the grammar of the Slavic dialect...” That was about the Slavic dialect that was being polished in Russia at that time.

            The basis was the language the Slavic Bulgaria spoke where the Turkic language was considerably mixed up with that of the Wends and Greeks. It was called “Protobulgarian”. And all the rest was a matter of taste. That is what the academician Trediakovskiy was dealing with – he was the first Russian poet and he wrote the first Russian novel and the first Russian ode. He invented the literary language and he was the first one who used it! That was certainly a gifted man in his own way.

            Here are his verses, the earliest ones; the Russian poetry started from them – they are the first muses of the golden age:

 

                        The spring is coming,

                        The winter is being overthrown,

                        And a leave is rustling on a tree.

                        Birds are singing

                        Titmice are singing,

                        Foxes are waving their tails.

 

                        Furrows are dug,

                        Clusters are in bloom,

                        A goldfinch is calling, thrushes are whistling,

                        Waters flow,

                        And weathers,

                        Our campaigns are eminent…

 

                        Forget the wretch,

                        Forget sea bore,

                        Be rougher but don’t forget a joke:

                        If you stand silently

                        And humbly,

                        You will not hear the waves.

 

            The second Russian poet (that was not his rank number of course) was Antioch Kantemir; he had a different manner of writing:

           

                        You bound me by your lips and your hand,

                        You praised me more than I deserve and protected me -

                        An old man should not forget that,

                        Because ingratitude is blasphemed by a tube.

                        No! But to ******

                        As a token of gratitude – alas! – they prohibit.

                        ****, and although the gifts do not glisten

                        With elegance, the signs of *** are true.

 

            One can treat the verses differently; some people are in rapture because of them and some are not.

            They are interesting since their authors are “serving Tatars” that became Slavs. An Astrakhan Tatar took a pseudonym of Trediakovskiy; in his new name a Turkic phrase is clearly heard: “words (speech) collector” or “scholar”. That is how he signed his work on grammar – “Latin school pupil”. The same school was opened in Astrakhan.

            And Kantemir was also a Tatar; he had a Turkic surname – from “iron khan”. It has not been forgotten in Moldavia where they were the rulers of Valahia and than betrayed their people. And his absurd name Antioch witnesses that the poet’s father that escaped to Moscow wanted to be a Christian and get a title. And he got them and became a Russian prince – Peter’s councilor – and his son became a Russian diplomat.

            The reader is to judge how gifted were those poets. But poetry in Russia began from them, from those royal courtiers that could write in the Slavic dialect. Lomonosov was the third in that list… And here a fine question appears: what about “The Lay of the Host of Igor”? An “ancient Russian” literary monument?

            There was a real collision about “The Lay…”. An insoluble contradiction. Too many people were disputing on this point. Researchers, really ambitious people, as a rule search for copyists’ mistakes in the poem and correct them at their discretion. In an unclear context they choose certain sounds that seemed clear to them and connect them in words and the words make phrases. Being unaware of the sense of the poem they keep on searching for its new sense. And they “find” it. Hence a hundred of translations from Russian into Russian, which is an example of absurdity.

            Certain translators “could not control their thoughts” and gave rise to absurd. And nobody asked themselves had ancient Russian poetry existed at all? Nobody wondered why was the poem written according to the Turkic poetic rules? Nobody had doubts about the presence of “mistakes” there. And there is good Turkic literary language with words and expressions that later appeared in Russian? Hence the impression of being unrecognizable. 

            We have already forgotten that in the Russian language at least one half of the words are Turkic or are derived from the Turkic language. And that is natural. That is how it should be: Russia was to continue the linguistic traditions of Rus. After all, those were the Turki exiled by Baty that founded Moscow Russia. Those servants of Ryurikoviches that became the Slavs. And it should be mentioned that the Turkic language has a unique peculiarity; it can be altered since it is light and movable in terms of grammar. But in combination with other languages it always dominates! That is marked by all the experts. Maybe that is why it was called divine in antiquity?

            More than that, no matter how it is changed it remains understandable to the former native speakers, those that believe in its divine origin. Belief makes foreign speech clear for them. If Attila’s or Genghis Khan’s associates recovered, they would speak like Kazakhs or Khakasses, Tatars or Bashkirs. And a Kumyk speaking his native language badly would not have been standing apart from that conversation with Time.

            And the “ancient Russian” language, the same as “Protobulgarian”, is not clear for the Slavs that have no memory. And that is witnessed by a famous example from “The Lay of the Host of Igor”, its line “Oh, Russian land…” that made the poem heroic. If only that was true…

            In the text found by A.I. Musin-Pushkin that phrase is as follows – rskzmljzshlmnms: in the ancient Turkic language they wrote only in consonants in one word; vowels were added in case of discrepancies. Later, in about the X century, the European Turki changed the writing direction and started to write from left to right and again in one word. But the rules of dividing written signs remained; at that they added vowels and superscript signs – titlos – to consonants. It is impossible that that was happening by chance, like in a multiplication table. Twice two always makes four.

            And the required phrase from “The Lay…” became even longer –

            Oruskayazemliauzhezasholomianemesi (***).

            But it could be translated from the Turkic langue. Word for word.

            Or-us-kayaz-emlia-uzh-ez-ash-olom-yan-em-es-i, where “or” means to rise, “us” – vulture, “kaizy” – ashes, bones… In a word, the literary translation is as follows: “Rise, vulture, eat the ashes, tear the skin. Multiply death, frighten. Follow food and prey”. At that that line is in accordance with previous phrases where “eagles (vultures! – M.A.) call the animals to the bones by squawking; foxes *** shields”.

            From the text it is seen that the author treated the Russian bek Ingvar ironically. That was not the prince Igor! The hero of the poem is a Varangian who was “made” the prince Igor and a Slav by the Jesuits later.

            Musin-Pushkin was the first who wrote about the poem; he known the text, that is clear. Alas, varnished tale can't be round; not the Russian land and not a vulture are in question there. The Turki had a sign – at whom a vulture hisses, that one is going to die. It was used by the author of the poem in the aforementioned line… Unfortunately, there are hundreds of similar free translations. However, what wonder – when the poem was being translated slavery was prospering in Russia – that was serfdom. In villages and in towns. And the main thing – in peoples minds. That was the time of the Slavophils.

 

            ● It has been written about “The Lay…” perhaps more than about any other writing. And Musin-Pushkin’s assistants – A.F. Malinovskiy, N.N. Bantysh-Kamenskiy and N.M. Karamzin – that helped him analyze the text were perhaps the closest to the truth. In cooperation with their friends they “buried” the poem giving it Slavic features that they considered to be necessary. Hence the absence of the original. Hence hundreds of translations from Russian into Russian and rare permissiveness with which they would alter and add phrases, words and letters so as to give sense to their work… What was unnecessary was being crossed out endlessly. 

            Is this the way for a poem to be translated?

            However, it is not possible to talk about its most famous “researchers” and “translators”; they were all walking along the road made by the Jesuits and they thought they were not allowed to make a step to the left or to the right. If at least one of them opened the ancient Turkic dictionary, he would consider that writing in an absolutely different way… And one would not have to prove anything and argue. Everyone would be delighted.

 

            The history with “The Lay…” witnesses again: the truth cannot be destroyed since it is given by God. Like life… The Turkic poetry existed two thousands years ago and at that time it stroke by perfection of its sound and image. After all, a pencil was invented by the Turki; with that “black” stone the verses were being written.

            Russia needed decades after Trediakovskiy to hear the voice of another Slavic poet – Alexander Pushkin who managed to write verses in Russian. Between those poets were Derzhavin, Zhukovskiy; they would write in Turkic since there was no other literary language in the times of their studying. Remember, “I was singing, I am singing and I will be singing them, I will tell the people about them, I will tell about the Tatar songs to the people” – it is Derzhavin. His verses are a sort of translation into the foreign Russian literary language; hence visible “clumsiness” of the verses, their “rusticity”.

            The Turkic literature is a mystery of the Russian history; it is better to be proud of it than to conceal it. It is known that books were very valuable in Russia; they were taken care of and kept in libraries, which was mentioned by many foreigners.

            Where have those treasures of Russia disappeared? And have the old believers kept them?

 

 

 

 

Avid Khan is not Higher than a Farmhand

           

From Peter began so-called “scientific expeditions” deep down Russia, another new undertaking that did not look simple either. That was another initiative of Jacob Bruce – an open reconnaissance action. Other definitions are wrong here.

            They were discovering new things which were formerly inaccessible for the West – mineral wealth, people, culture… To a great extent that reminded of registering warehouses and barns in a conquered town and assortment of its property and population. The expedition was certainly prepared by the foreigners (Miller, Pallas, Guldenstedt, Falk, Georgi, etc) serving the Russian tsar; they were engaged researching and adjusting the geography of Russia. That seemed to be the right thing to do. But for whose sake were they trying? One cannot answer on the spot.

            For instance, for some reason Falk delivered a report called “Traveler’s Notes” in the Swedish, German and Latin languages. For some reason his expedition, judging by the report, was interested not only in natural landscapes but rather in towns bastions and approaches to them, roads and river crossings. And Georgi, judging by his report entitled “Description of all the Nations Living in Russia” was interested in the reasons of conflicts between the natives… These are strange interests, aren’t they?

            It is evident that choosing the subjects in the first instance “researchers” were thinking about the interests of the Russian crown, that third (!) crown that needed information. That is why only in the XIX century in Petersburg collected works of those travelers were published in Russian. And those were not all their works. But even an outdated publication showed what was interesting for the Jesuits and why the East attracted them. Formerly the West had no information about Russian towns, resources and nations.

            It is interesting that field data of the expeditions were being analyzed too far away from Russia, in Western universities…

            One of those expeditions was called “Orenburg”; it was created in 1734 so as to “explore and develop the eastern outskirts of Russia”. New masters of the country were giving names to new Russian towns, which is usual for colonization as far as we known. As a matter of fact, that was the colonization of the Russian East. In German Orenburg means “Eastern town”.

            From there started the conquest of the Kirghiz-Kaisak (Kazakh) steppe that at that time had its ancient name – Desht-I-Kipchak. That was the last bulwark of the Turki. Everything that remained of Attila’s state by the XVIII century. The remotest outskirts. The Jesuits were moving there. Their actions were directed by Rome; later its name title became “Igelstrom’s reform”. Russian and Kazakh historians do not write a lot about that reform trying to neglect it. That is wrong. It contains the goal of Peter’s expeditions from which researches of the Russian Academy of Sciences began. Although O.A. Igelstrom was not an Orisntalist; he was born in Sweden in a noble family for which there was no enough space in Europe.

            Crowds of these people were moving to Russia – its yesterdays enemies, children and grandsons of those that started the times of troubles and were becoming the masters of life. Peter I relied on them; he introduced him in high society and replaced the old aristocracy with them in the regions. There, to the remote regions, were moving expeditions or, more precisely, people of the West, trying to establish the Christian ideology there… That was very well shown by the Orenburg expedition. 

            From 1756 Otto Igelstrom was serving in Russia; he was the head of the Kabardian regiment, he distinguished himself in the Russian – Turkish war, captivated the Crimean khan Shagin-Girei, for which he was marked by the throne and was appointed general governor in the Volga region. That was a born connoisseur of peoples souls, perhaps the best expert in that field in Russia at that time. He had animal instincts and devilish mind. He “calmed” the Volga region at one stroke – he extinguished the conflict of the Christians and Moslems, which the army had failed to do. And he did that quietly and delicately. The Russian Swede did a simple thing as a general governor. Being aware that the khans were the reason of the disturbance in his government, he started to support all the local khans simultaneously, even the weakest and the most intimidated ones.

            A thoughtless thing? No, the knowledge of Turkic character.

            The khans were proud because of attention paid to them; they lifted their heads and all of them were feeling themselves the most important and irreplaceable ones. They began to choke each other with their own hands. Since then hidden hatred of the Tatars and Bashkirs has covered the Volga region and become the pain of the Turkic people, a wound streaming blood that still has not healed… And a shame! The name of Otto Ingelstrom has been forgotten but the enmity started by him still lives.

            The khans’ prestige was rapidly lowering; they were getting exhausted even more rapidly and at that time the governor remembered those that showed themselves as faithful subjects of Russia. He began to nourish only them. It did not matter whether those were Christians or Moslems – the Russian tsar was no longer an enemy for them. Their neighbors were the enemies.

            Thus potential allies of Turkey in the Volga region were neutralized, which allowed Russia to start a new Russian-Turkish war.    

            Devilish mind helped Ingelstrom in his affairs holding the office of the Orenburg governor dealing with Karakaisak (Kazakh) khans. In delicate policy and playing with feelings consisted his “reform” that led to the loss of independence of Desht-I-Kipchak and its “voluntary” joining Russia. The Turki defeated themselves again.

 

            In steppes lying north-west of Altai to the Caspian region time stopped when Attila was alive. Because of remoteness and inaccessibility life there was in accordance with ancient quiet Altaic rules. There were no attempts to violate the traditions. That was the kingdom untouched by the Time where the khan was elected and after the elections he was raised on a white felt carpet. Such things were forgotten everywhere in the world; all the rest were leading different lives. People there worshipped Eternal Blue Sky, the discords of the East and West did not trouble the steppe; Christians and Moslems were known by repute there although the ideas of Islam were familiar. Several families came there when Islam was accepted in the Middle Asia. Those were the families that considered themselves to be adherents of the Old Belief; they were called “nomad Uzbeks”?

            And there was a long way to Christianity: Astrakhan became the eastern outpost of the West not long ago but steppe inhabitants had been avoiding it from the times of Ivan the Terrible. A dangerous town. It was not living in accordance with the Eastern rules and thus it was alien. An unfriendly town that was.

            That purely Turkic culture with which the West was fighting was living in the forgotten steppe; in illimitable spaces it had no enemies. Of course that was an oasis of the gray antiquity that chose a nomad way of life, which saved from invasions and made the people inaccessible for any rival… Loosing the army and letting its best sons go it is hard to rely on “rebellions”. They would accept everyone believing in Tengri and this is the way they were living.

            They were leading simple lives. The same as in Ancient Altai, they reveled in freedom and joy. They liked to ride a horse very quickly so as to listen to the music of the wind… “Kishi Khaky” directed their life – commandments, simple and clear, like day and night, are as follows:

 

            Three divine commandments:

            - believe in Heavenly God, in Tengri, since there are no other gods;

            - do not invent idols, there is one belief – in God;

            - rely only on yourself and His help;

 

            Six human commandments:

            - respect your father and mother; God gave you life through them;

            - do not kill without necessity;

            - do not debauch;

            - do not steal;

            - do not tell lies;

            - do not envy.

           

Nine commandments of bliss:

            - believe in the Trial by Ordeal;

            - do not be afraid of tears caring for the nearest;

            - respect the adats of your nation;

            - look for the truth and do not be afraid of it;

            - keep kind feelings towards all the people;

            - be pure in your heart and in your deeds;

            - do not let altercations happen and try to reach peace;

            - help those suffering for the truth;

            - your belief must be in your soul but not in your mind.

 

            Compliance with three first commandments made one a believer. And with other six ones made one humane. And compliance with the last nine ones made one a Turki for which spirit and freedom were top of priorities in their lives. This is the way the steppe inhabitants were living worshipping Tengri… From there, from the centre of Asia the idea of Monotheism came to the world together with the people that early in the Middle Ages were the honor and glory of Europe and the rest of the world. Those were the Turki that started the Great Nations Migration.      

            Like a kind mother, the steppe gave the world rulers, military leaders, scientists and it itself has never had much. That is a Turkic tradition – what is better is given to a friend. That is what was happening long before Attila, from the beginning of the Great Nations Migration. And it lasted for centuries. Thus appeared the Russian word “steppe” (isitep) – burn-out. Yurts, flocks and eternal roaming are all that the Sky left for the steppe. And also the way of life and worship of traditions that allowed cattle-lifting, brides kidnapping and many other things that helped build up mans’ character, prowess and outsight… Poems and songs were born in a saddle. They did not need more.

            “Man’s food is in the steppe”, - they used to say there. And they were absolutely right.

            These free Turki were not surprised at the coming of the brothers that settled in the lands of Yaik (Ural) – the river that crosses the steppe from south to north like a ribbon. Those newcomers were called Yaik Cossacks but it is more precisely to call them Don Tatars. They came to Yaik early in the XVIII century from Don Tataria which was being colonized by Moscow destroying the old belief and the old way of life. Of course those newcomers spoke the Turkic language, but its different dialect. According to a legend, Yaik Cossacks were old believers and they were led by a Tatar woman, grandmother Gugnikha; she found shelter for them in the lands controlled by Russia, in the free lands of steppe nomads free from the Astrakhan waywode. People there always accepted everybody believing in Heavenly God.

            Don Tatars settled there. They were living peacefully. They had one belief with the locals but there was no relation; however they did not try to reach it considering each other aliens. They were making away and they were acting too carefullyand  pompously… They were the Turki!

            The steppe seemed vast and free only to the profanes but as a matter of fact those were the lands divided between the zhuzes (unions of families); however its borders were not constant. They were changing to the advantage of this or that party reflecting the correlation of forces in society at a given historical moment. That is what was happening under Attila; that is what was happening in the XVIII century: the boundaries of Desht-I-Kipchak were “moving”. They were fixed by the strongest khan.

            That was a tradition of the Turkic world where the dignified and the strong were living steadily.

            The lands of the elder zhuz were lying in the south, closer to the mountains where the most ancient families lived; it seems they were the first that left Altai for the steppe. They believed in Tengri – that was their white Altaic belief – Desht-I-Kipchak began from them. That was their belief that gathered them into a horde and called them “Nestorians”!.. Those Turki came there two or three centuries before the Common Era, but they certainly did not know the word “Kazakh”; it has been established by the XVIII century. A wrong word. It is offensive.

            In ancient times steppe inhabitants were simply called the Turki; they were divided into families and hordes and they were notable for their quality of life which it is impossible to recover – one can only remember it. The same as the fact that the eastern steppe was called Semirechye (the land between seven rivers) and the western steppe was called Oguz steppe since it was under control of Oguz khans. It is interesting that Semirechye became the history of the East as “Nestorians’ lands” – that was perhaps their basic spiritual centre that was the closest to Altai both geographically and ideologically.

 

            ● The etymology of the word “Kazakh” (Cossack) is not simple as it might seem; it cannot be called indisputable: much has been said but there is nothing. The most popular version is “vagrant”, “separated from the nation and army”, “runaway”. The ethnicon becomes clearer if one considers that when Islam was being established in the Middle Asia part of subjected Uzbek khans escaped to the north in inaccessible steppes… It is possible that the Jesuits wanted to convey that meaning establishing the ethnicon in the XVIII century since in the West that was the name of “cattle straying away from the horde”. And also for some reason they believed that the Turki calling themselves Cossacks began to despise other people… It is hard to judge what was right in those explanations. There are possibly other more convincing versions but they have not taken acknowledgement while the word “Kazakh” remained.

 

            The elder Zhuz are those Nestorians, the pride of the East. Their ancient families were very famous and their glory was eternal.

            In the first instance it is about the family of Albans; long before the Common Era it was living in the Chuya Valley and then it sent its best representatives to the West together with the Great Nations Migration and they founded the Caucasian Albania – the first Turkic state in the western world! It was situated near the borders of the Roman Empire. The riders of the elder zhuz were fighting among those that defeated the Roman army under the walls of Rome in 312… In Derbent the Albans were teaching the Europeans to believe in Heavenly God – Tengri… That horde gave the world great people; they glorified both the Oguz and the Kipchaks: some of them founded Italian Ravenna, Spanish Barcelona, others took part in Anglo-Saxon campaigns or watered their horses in Nile.

            This is what history says: the descendants of Albans became the most important persons of the West; they are still in good health – the gentle aristocracy.    

            These words are confirmed by the images of the tamgas of Alban, Botbai, Sikym and other families of the elder zhuz which are present on certain buildings and monuments of the Caucasian Albania, Europe and the Middle East; the sign of Botbai family stands out – it is cultic and sacred. The sign of the ancestor! The Eastern symbols are not accidental in the Western heraldry.

            Tamgas remained as the mystery of the ancient Turki and the sign of their time. And no Jesuit orders, no Pope can erase what the Most High has written. Especially if one considers that the tamga of the Kirei family, as though that is the irony of fate, became the sign of the Malthusian Order, today’s main rival of the Turki… Unfortunately, the history of tamga and its geography has not been investigated seriously. It has been pronouncedly neglected.

            Or the tamga does not have a master any more? But it was present on coins and seal rings of the aristocrats of West and East; it was absolutely the same everywhere! Even in signatures made in the European manner. Here it is, the Secret History from the capital letter. It has not been read.

            …The middle zhuz was no less famous. That family union was notable for rare firmness against difficulties of life; people were very strong spiritually. They found themselves in the outlet of the peoples river that was flowing somewhere from Altai to the west through lifeless steppes to Europe. The core of Attila’s army consisted of these representatives of Altaic tribes; and they were the ones that developed the steppe and raised towns and built roads there.

            They had the labor burden but they managed to stand it and they moved the border of the Turkic world far to the west… Indeed, God has not given intolerable burden to anybody.

            Families of the middle zhuz were not notable for the unity of belief; they were united perhaps only in the ancient times. When Islam came to the Middle Asia, the people that were dissatisfied with it escaped from the south to the lands of this zhuz. Those “runaway Uzbeks”, as they were called, certainly were not the strangers; they did not have many differences with steppe inhabitants and accepted the local khan’s power but did not change their belief as such – they were considered to be Moslems and Tengri followers simultaneously, which was quite normal and natural. Religious terminology was the same Altaic terminology: a priest was called nabiy (nabyz), winged heavenly horse was called burak (bura) and so on.

            All of them would always hail each other saying “Esen-salam”.

            The zhuz was notable for tolerance, which later became a distinctive feature of the whole Kazakhstan that was considered to be Moslem in Russia while nobody knows when it accepted Islam. There is no exact date.

 

            ● Under reservations it could be possible to agree with the year 705 – the beginning of the Arabic invasion to the lands of the South Kazakhstan. But that is a conventional date since that was the war for the rich Middle Asia but not for the steppe; the Arabs were not interested in a not numerous population of Desht-I-Kipchak. Their invasions continued later, for instance Nasr ibn Seyar’s campaign of 737 – 738, but they were also common military invasions. Only small southern and north-western regions of Desht-I-Kipchak became parts of the Caliphate, but they certainly had not religious impact on the rest of the steppe population. The people living there did not accept Islam and did not build mosques… It is sufficient to say that the Jami of Almata was built late in the XX century… What acceptance of a new religion can be in question? In what does it consist?

            Especially considering that early Islam did not have its ceremonies and did not considerably differ from the “white belief” of the Turki. From Altaic Monotheism.

 

            During the hard time of the Great Nations Migration the family of Kanly was standing apart. It seems that it left “Uigur” lands of Altai because of blood revenge and escaped to vast steppes in carts to find respect and glory there. Of course, the founders of the Ottoman Empire belonged to that family. Its rivals were other families of the middle zhuz – Kypchaks, Konrats, Kereis, Naimans, etc. And there was the reason: nobody wanted to loose; they were all fighting for respect and glory of the steppe, for its best lands… that is the Turkic world. Everywhere it is the same; it has always been and it will always be fighting with itself. It respects only the strongest.

            Indeed, could the Kypchaks lose when they gave the name to the Great Steppe Country – Desht-I-Kipchak? And were the Kereis weaker? According to one version, Attila’s wife belonged to them… A book is not enough to describe the advantages and glory of every Turkic family. And all the disadvantages of other Turkic families. This is a subject for a table-talk and a meeting; it began in the Ancient Altai and has not ended yet. Until the last but one Turki goes aloft the dispute between the remaining two about who is better will continue.

            Rivalry was to the detriment of the free nation but it was for the welfare of mankind. That happened in the middle zhuz when the younger zhuz detached. Impatient like a young stallion it wanted to determine the destiny of its herd. Such a decision is normal for a Turki. But how did that happen? When? It is unlikely that somebody can tell. And again there are versions and legends which seem to be contradictory: such events never happen during one year; they are maturing for a long time. But how?

            Someone’s aspiration is necessary for a union of families to split… Or circumstances.

            It is possible that everything began in the XVIII century just before the Dzungarian invasion when Desht-I-Kipchak was run by Tauke-Khan, Genghis Khan’s descendant in the sixteenth degree. People were listening to that sage for thirty years; avoiding difficulties and skillfully maneuvering he was defending the steppe country… Unfortunately, the history of that khan was being distorted by politicians of different ranks that would erase or add certain pages of his family tree more than once. That is why certain generations of the Turki knew his name very well and some of them have never heard it.

            And that was the last ruler of Desht-I-Kipchak that left this world worthily! In 1718 Tauke-Khan found eternal refuge… With his departure troubles came; dusty clouds closed the sky and the dark year of 1723 came; it remained in peoples memory as “the year of the great trouble” – for the first time in centuries the steppe was mourning because of the strength of the enemy’s army. The Dzungarian invasion began.

            Much has been written about that event but everything is so vague, as though for somebody’s sake – the most important details drowned in verbal husk. In the words. What brought the enemies there? And who were those enemies? It is not clear. This subject is like a military path; in Kazakhstan people take it only “furtively and looking about”. It is akin to the Mongol – Tatar yoke in Russia: too far from the truth.

            That was a strange war… if it can be called a war at all.

            The parties waging war had no political or economic disputes. They both led poor nomadic lives in terms of European standards; they were content with not much. They did not have weapons in quantities necessary to wage a war! At that before those parties had been living close to each other for centuries and had no secrets; a sheep and good relations between each other had been the standard of their value. The same as one thousand years ago. And then the cruel war came…

            And those events have no meaning in isolation from Peter’s Russia that swallowed the Don Steppe in 1696.

 

            There is an opinion that the Dzungars which are used by the Kazakhs to scare disobedient children came to Desht-I-Kipchat not by themselves; they were led by the “white people”. A lot of “white people”. Since after the Russians conquered Astrakhan the steppe East was in the Western orbit; it was no longer inaccessible outskirts and could not be free.

            In politics there is no vacuum; everything is interrelated there.

            And that is right. If one runs the time back it is seen that from 1715 Russia was taking stock of Desht-I-Kipchak and the Middle Asia; it sent ambassadors, merchants and emissary expeditions there. It was solving clear military and strategic problems determined by the Jesuit Possevino and did not conceal that. In the expedition of 1717, for instance, seven thousand Russian soldiers with twenty two cannons took part; that was a developing attack. One of its leaders was Kurlyk Mamet Mamashev that was later called Alexei Ivanovich Tevkelev; that was the would-be Russian ambassador in Kazakhstan.

            It is possible to name another dozen of people that were engaged preparing the invasion of the Dzungars to this or that extent. For instance, I.K. Kirillov that served in the Secret Police Department known as one of the initiators of the military invasion to Desht-I-Kipchak and the Middle Asia – that was his idea to build the Orenburg fortress. He and his people knew more about the Dzungars than anyone else.

            All these things tell much to those that are acquainted with Peter’s diplomacy at least a little bit.

           

            ● In 1713 a certain Turkmen came to Astrakhan with the news that on the banks of  Amu-Darya they had discovered gold deposits. He suggested a plan according to which the Turkmen and Russians were to conquer khanates located along the river and also turn Amu-Darya to the old outlet leading to the Caspian region. As a matter of fact, that was the beginning of the active Russian information policy in the East. Jesuits’ messengers were coming there as merchants and diplomats to collect necessary data.

            One of the first to launch the innovation was a descendant of the Crimean khans Gireis (the Russian prince Cherkasskiy) that was sent to the Middle Asia so that he would put an amiable khan on the throne. He failed… the next expedition was headed by the Italian named Florio Benevini; it was more successful but still its results did not allow to base the policy of colonization on them.

            The East resisted and it should be mentioned that in doing so it relied on the Dzungars; their troops defeated a Russian colonel Bukhgoltz. And thus the Jesuits had an idea of a military union with the Dzungars – those keepers of the justice. The Dzungars were excellent warriors, which explains their soon appearance in Desht-I-Kipchak.

 

            It was not by chance when during those years on the eastern border of the Astrakhan government, as though by themselves, appeared strengthened lines – outposts, redoubts that had never existed before. Was their building connected with anything?.. But steppe inhabitants did not know that. The patriarchs of the steppe were very bad strategists; they considered all the people to be the same as them… Indeed, their time had stopped one thousand years ago. And if there are no enemies, there is no strategy. What is it for?

            Everything was complicated by the absence of the allies since Desht-I-Kipchak inhabitants had never been notable for reliability in relationships with their neighbors: poverty, eternal movements and hunger made them stingy people. Nobody would communicate with them – neither Siberian waywodes, neither khans from the Middle Asia, nor Chinese rulers.

            Steppe inhabitants were living in themselves remaining alone with troubles that they would face from time to time.

            In that war mythical “Dzungars” were not a nation but a union of nations subject to Russia, its vassals – the Kalmucks, Bashkirs, Cossacks, Khakasses, etc. And the vassals of their vassals – Oirats, Uigurs and others. In a word, those deceived whose only difference was their name… It is not a mistake to compare the coming troops with the Huns that had an ability of creating and overmastering military unions. And the main thing was giving them their name.

            The Turkic folk epos is certainly more free than politicized Kazakh historians; it shows the Dzungars in an absolutely different way – fabulous heroes, “swords of justice and requital”. It will be clear and certainly interesting for an attentive reader.

 

            ● Dzungar (Dzangar), according to a legend, is an “orphan”, “the lonely” whose image is derived from the ancient Turkic conceptions of an epic hero. That is an image of an ancestor, the first Turki that left Altai. The same as Altaic At-syz he struggled with monsters and betrayers and protected the offended; he was the royal counselor and an unsurpassed singer and poet.

            Legends about Dzungar are almost an exact copy of the pages of life of another Turkic hero – Geser (Djoru). That was possibly one and the same person. Another image of justice and revenge; the consonance of names is not accidental. Dzungarkhan became history as “the king of India”. As a hero (or heroes) the people depicted the pages of their ancient history; they are read with the Kalmucks, Buryats, Mongols and Tibetans, in a word, with the neighbors of the Turki that were also aware of those events but as against the Kazakhs were the followers of Buddhism, its northern branch, and for that reason they saw the world differently.

            The geography of Dzungar is vast; it covers the Central Asia, Tibet and has a very deep sense. That is not something accidental and “feudal” as it may seem to certain Kazakhs… The Dzungars’ coming to Desht-I-Kipchak meant the triumph of requital. Bur for what? It is worth thinking about quietly.

 

            What invasion or, more precisely, what correlation of forces can be in question at all if on a map Dzungaria can be covered by a fingernail while Desht-I-Kipchal cannot be covered by a palm? On a geographical map it is better to look at it through a magnifying glass; it lies in mountain glens of the Ancient Altai, in the south-west. The army of Dzungars consisted possibly of one thousand riders that were not thinking about an invasion to the steppe… But statistics means nothing here. The strength of the Dzungars was not in their number but in their name. In it a tradition was heard; the Russians understood that quickly.

            By all appearances in Dzungaria the tsar Cyrus’ descendants were the rulers; from ancient times their power was considered to be absolute for the Turki and worshipping them was obligatory. That was the power of the White King, the keeper of the “white belief”… All these things are likely to be true since they explain, for instance, certain blank pages of the history of Khakasses, Kirghiz, Uzbeks, Kazakhs. It clarifies many lines of the “Manasa” epos. It also becomes clear why in the valleys of Kirghizia there are people of “non-Kirghiz” appearance – blue-eyed, fair haired. The same as the tsar Cyrus himself.

            People have always called them “real Kirghizes” and all the rest – their subjects. This fact is not clear today but it had not given rise to doubts before. According to the rules of the ancient Turkic grammar the “-ghiz” ending means “your”, consequently there is obviously an expression “your highness”. In a word, “your Cyrus”. In Syria (Cyria), for instance, the word “cyr” is still present meaning “master”. And for the Jews “cyr” is “higher power”, “sun”. Hence highnesses; everything is like the ancient Turki had it.

 

            ● This is a very deep and not obvious subject; there are no reliable researches on this point; scientific generals have prohibited to touch this fine question. The history of the royal Turkic dynasty origin – those “real Kirghizes” – has never even been discussed. What has been written is rather confusing that explicative. It seems the tsar Cyrus’ subjects have in centuries assumed their master’s name; but how?.. That is not clear.

            Here Khakassia from where the royal dynasty of Achemenids – the tsar Cyrus’ people – originated must approve itself. What if that family are those “real Kirghizes”? Or, more precisley, Khakasses that were called “real Kirghizes”? Everything was happening in the territory of the Ancietn Altai, in one country, with one nation. In the XVIII century the Russians equaled the Khakass nobility – the Kirghizes with the “black people”… That is a historical fact and it mixes up usual conceptions turning an aristocratic title into an ethnic term. Unfortunately. But in a famous poem “Iskander-name” Nizami Gyandzevi described the blessed “country Khirkhiz” in the headwaters of Yenisei. It was very well known in the Middle Ages…  

            Thus oen can turn an aristicratic title into an ethnic term, but it does not change the truth!          Dzungaria, Abakan, Anasu (Yenisei) and the Minusinsk hollow conceal their basic secrets. However, the names of Anasu (mother river), Abakan (father khan) and known archeological findings in the Minusinsk hollow allow to believe in success and hope for the appearance of the whole truth about the past of the royal dynasty of the Turki.                     

 

            The Dzungars’ invasion to the steppe symbolized another action of the policy of Peter I; events were growing as though under a conspiracy. And that was a real conspiracy. A stage of Possevino’s plan was beign implemented. The plan of colonization of Desht-I-Kipchak. But steppe inhabitants had not heard about the Catholics and their desire of world domination. The enemy from Dzungaria was more clear and closer to them and the fear added everything else.

            There is no doubt about it – the fears were beign created very skillfully: in the Dzungars’ headquarters “white people” were in charge; one of them – Gustavus Renat – later became their chief military counselor. The Dzungars were waging a war with Russian guns and Russian cannons… What can be added here? Only one thing – they themselves, the northern Buddhists thought that they were fighting against the dissent. That is, against the Old Believers… Their counselors made them think so.

            That trouble split Desht-I-Kipchak and raised the khan Abulkhair that headed the young zhuz; with the help of external forces it gained a foothold on top of the social pyramide. How? That is the unread secret. That was something similar to the Time of Troubles, the same that defeated the Great Bulgaria and Moscow Russia in centuries. The old aristocracy lost itself there too; it was removed to the background in the state. New people of not noble origin supported by the West appeared on the scene.

            Everything was happening according to the European scenario. And the director was the same – with a tiara on his head.

            The Dzungars’ invasion ended unexpectedly – the same as it had begun. The Russian embassy headed by a “serving Tatar” A.I. Tevkelev appeared near the northern borders of Desht-I-Kipchak; the ambassador declared that for the sake of peace in the steppe region the Russian tsar decided to create a military foothold – “the Eastern town” – on the Russian border. That is what they were waiting for. Certain frightened steppe inhabitants were being pulled to Orenburg – closer to Russia – as though by a magnet.

            The same as the “Polish” Russians were some time ago being pulled to Poland, to the West. That interest finally split the middle zhuz; its unity cracked.

            From outside it seemed that that was common human curiosity that attracted to the Russians. Complying with it and with the local etiquette, steppe inhabitants were searching for friendship with the newcomers. Without them the steppe seemed to be narrow and joy was insignificant… Astonishment was another reason. The newcomers understood the Turkic language but talking to each other their speech was different. Steppe inhabitants were attracted by the way of life of the Russians – solid houses, mysterious items that they used. They were astonished by their army wearing bright clothes; it was regular and not temporary… Orenburg concealed many things. That was not just a town but a new philosophy, new culture that came to endless Desht-I-Kipchak and made it narrow.

            Another way of life. Modern way of life. It couldn’t but attrackt them. The conduct of Desht-I-Kipchak inhabitants was really akin to that of the first Russians that came to Europe. They were also feeling suppressed under new conditions; they would also look at everything with their mouths and eyes widely open. Their former life seemed imperfect.

            Astonishment was replaced by hopes after the Russians offered rich lands lying within the limits of Russia so that steppe inhabitants would stop “pasture” wars between the familes owning large herds but poor lands. Ingenuous khans of the younger zhuz were happily taking their herds to Astrakhan and Orenburg steppes, their wealth was growing, especially after fairies in Orenburg and its neighborhood. Dozens and hundreds of Russian merchants would come there to change the cattle for the items that the Kipchaks liked.

            Sheeps’ heads were base coins.

            At first the nobility and its confidants were getting rich; at that time Russia declared Desht-I-Kipchak the main supplier of cattle to the Russian market. Droves of horses were beign purchased for the army together with flocks of sheep and herds of cattle… A real economic boom was taking place in the steppe. Distrust to the Russians was melting like snow in spring. Prosperity besotted the people and certain khans of not noble origin were listening to foreign prayers. They were no longer asking Tengri “not to give poverty and wealth”, as it was suitable for the Turki, but on the countrary they were asking being fed up: “Who is God?”

            Poverty is a terrible thing. And wealth is even more terrible. Poverty makes people steal and wealth makes them hardened. And that is the disease of spirit. Blind force is worse than thirst… The steppe nobility was being ashamed of itself seeing luxury and prosperity of Orenburg; in its consciousness appeared a thought that herds and lands were the signs of opulence and nobility. Not deeds and everyday actions as their ancestors had it.

            Inevitable changes were coming; the rich considered themselves the aristocrats. The number of self-constituted khans of the younger zhuz was rapidly increasing.

 

            Friendship with the Russians gave what the steppe was against – domination of material values over spiritual ones… Of course it all requires a long story and detailed analysis and maybe a separate book, but on October 10^th, 1731 events in Desht-I-Kipchak reached their logical ending; Abulkhair khan signed the act of subjection to Russia. Addressing to the Russian Empress he wrote: “I, Abulkhair khan, bow down to You and we are Your servants… and will be Your subjects”.

            After those words he was no longer a Turki and a ruler; he divested himself of authorities since he was no longer able to act as a ruler. This is the weakness of the self-constituted aristocracy: it acquiesces after the first failure. An avid khan made Desht-I-Kipchak a Russian colony under the name of the yurts of Kirghiz-Cossacks (Kyrgiz-Kaisaks) – Kazakstan. That name appeared on a geographical map of the East.

            In it was opened craftiness that also showed that the aristocracy of the country was deprived of titles. Calling the colony “Kazakstan” with a stroke of the pen the Empress Ann turned the Great Steppe into the lands of the masses. The Kaisak horde was not in question in her order. That was about the masses “straying from their herd”.

            In this connection the fate of the sultan Aryngazy is very indicative; in 1821 he left for Petersburg with a secret hope to attain recognition of his title and family tree. He went there to search for justice of the masses that were brough to the tops of the Russian power by the time of troubles. There is no bigger absurdity but it shows the essence of the Turkic history of that period. That is the apotheosis, its final chord. Aryngazy, the Arians’ descendant (!), was trying to prove that he did not belong to the masses… Should it be added that on his way to Petersburg the sultan was arrested and exiled to Kaluga where he died soon.

            “Equalizing” steppe society Petersburg was tearing threads connecting families and thus it was breaking the steppe way of life so that the masses and second-rate khans could sweep to power and the rustle of money would cloud the consciousness and the look of the Kazakhs and steppe inhabitants would fight with each other not for offence but for a place at a market and for every lost kopeck.

            Hereditary stock-breeders wanted to trade in Orenburg, but a condition was made for them: Abulkhair khan was to become a Russian national and accept Christianity. Otherwise the fairs would be closed. Learning that the khan’s counselor, batyr Bukenbai, was the first to become a Russian national. And he was nudging the khan. That is what was preliminary to the events of 1731…

            Again everything was adjusted accurately and correctly since the Jusuits staked on peoples vices again – on avarice and envy. They knew: vices lead a man to death, to the loss of freedom and spiritual poverty. And they were liberally staking on them.

            There was perhaps only one new element in that scheme: in Orenburg appeared the Seitov village where “pocket” Tatars were living – that was the name of those that were brought to Kazan. They were brought there deliberately so that, playing parts of sellers and interpreters for the bargains of Russian merchants, they would deceive the Kazakhs, for which they received a certaign share of proceeds… The anger of the deceived Kazakhs was directed not on the Russians but on the Tatars!

            Orenburg was debauching the Kazakh nobility and thus was increasing the number of the younger zhuz by means of beis of not noble origin. It understtod: the wealth that suddenly appeared would burden khans; money and luxury would cloud their consciousness and tie them to Russia. They let the Kazakhz grow fat and enjoy themselves in indleness for some time. They were waiting until the market finally divided the Steppe into the “Russian” and “non-Russian” halves.          Because not all the steppe inhabitants wanted to stay in Orenburg; not all of them wanted to be fat Kazakhs. Discontent with changes was growing in honest men of the steppe.

            Yaitsk Cossacks were the first to resent; they were living closer to Orenburg and because of forced hospitality their lands became public thoroughfare. Finally that discontent resulted in Pugachev’s rebellion that was supported by the Kazakhs of the middle and elder zhuzes – popular uprising, peasant war… But the rebellion called “Srym-Batyr’s movement” was the best characteristic of peoples feelings. They had not seen anything of the kind before. Srym-Batyr was acting not against the khan’s power but for depriving Abulkhair’s descendants of the khan’s rights since they were debauched by the wealth.

            Having no conscience at all they would take money from their relatives even for carrying the cattle over the rivers. Relationships in Kazakhstan were measured with money, which looked disgustingly. That rebellion was the confrontation of the former spirit and originating avarice. That was the conflict of conscience that would have taken place sooner or later. Spirit is too high and avarice is too low not to collide.

            That terrible contradiction has become a wedge in Kazakh society and its essence forever: some people there seek the truth and justice and others seek other people's money; they can clean out even a guest without stirring an eyelid.

            The ruling khan Nurali hearing about Srym-Batyr was frightened, but the Russians suppressed the rebellion. Elated by success, the khan was trying to settle everything with other offenders… The result was that on July 21^st, 1785 Nurali wrote in a letter to the Orenbudg governor Igelstrom: “Here in the zhurt of Kirghiz-Kazakhs I have lost confidence. They say I am a Russian khan and our hearts are not in him; saying so they turned away from me and left me. And I have no refuge in any country”.

            The avid khan was caught in a trap left by Igelstrom himself. The “reforms” were working! Without his power nobody cared about the khan any longer. Catherine the Great that was the ruler at that time wrote to Igelstrom: “Try to increase their number (khans) so that each of them will not be strong in a horde and will depend on You the same as Your other subject governments and districts”. Hence that astonishing numerosity of the younger zhuz that beats all the conceivable and inconceivable records. Hence untalented legends and khans’ family trees of which the history of Kazakhstan is full. The Russians have always been staking on weak rulers there.

            And they have always been winning.

            The vice led the younger zhuz into a stalemate from which there was no way out: its property did not belong to it since it pastured on foreign territories and depended upon the merchants’ wishes – they could buy the cattle and they could refuse to buy it. The wealth hanging on a thread crushed the khans’ dignity. And there was no power at all. The disorder commenced… This is the way the Jesuits fight, this is the way they win. By reforms.

 

            In the south of Kazakhstan the khan’s power was fading out in a different way. The ruler Ablaikhan did not make advances with the Russians publicly, although he was looking at Orenburg. He would catch every word flying from there. As though that was by chance, the routes of wandering were lying suspiciously close to Yaik. But they did not reach Orenburg. Only on the eve of his death he overcame himself and entered the beckoning “Eastern town”; that cost great efforts.

            Ablaikhan moved forward during the fight with the Dzungars; as a matter of fact he was the only legal khan of the Steppe – the ruler with whom the Dzungars were fighting and who was betrayed by his natives. He was one of the few that understood what was standing behind those “troubled” times. This understanding is seen in his policy that left space for manoeuvring; he did not hasten in making decisions and those that avoided relationships with the Russians and wanted independence of their motherland were close to that ruler.

 

            ● In 1741 the Dzungars captivated Ablaikhan but wisdom saved that ruler of the elder zhuz doomed to death. After all, East is East. Here we have an entire poem with a real plot… The captivated Ablaikhan won by a word, by a wise word. And by nobility, of course. He conquered the Dzungars by his intellect. When they set him free they asked him three questions that can be only called prophetic. That was a worthy answer to a worthy interlocutor.

            The first question was: do you have a lot of sheep? The khan answered that he had a lot. And they explained: it means your shepherd is a liar and your sheep are thieves, i.e. they eat foreign grass. You will not do away with dissension and squabbles.

            The second question was: do you have a lot of cows and horses? Yes, a lot. They explained again: if your people drink milk and koumiss and eat meat without any pains it means the children grow up in ignorance.

            The third question was: do your people sow seeds? No. So they explained again: the people not sowing anything will be rounded up and scattered before they find their motherland.

            These three explanations were the answer to the previous Ablaikhan’s wisdom. Everything happened as the Dzungars denounced: the Kazakhs reconciled with the nomadic way of life.

 

            But the earth was moving under their feet; the wheel of History was truning inexorably. There was no state as such in the steppe; it was divided into the “Russian” and “non-Russian” halves. Avarice was standing against spirit. Each decision of the Orenburg authorities hit the planned target and entailed popular frustration that the Kazakhs even failed to express. The only thing they could do was turn to the Chinese. However in Beijing, judging by the Emperor’s order of 1755, they did not even know where Kazakh settlements were located and what interests China had there.         

            Nevertheless the Chinese embassy came to Kazakhstan; a response embassy to Beijing followed. That was the beginning of a humble policy stretching for decades and finally a big war appeared on the horizon… However, Igelstrom’s instincts were right again; he was ahead of the events and did what actually had been already done – he abolished khan’s power in Kazakhstan: the foremen’s meeting of 1786 accepted Catherine the Great’s rescript. And there was nobody to communicate with China.

            Igelstrom made no secret of his gladness – he won.

 

            … If it had not been for the events in Europe it is hard to say what would have been the results of the Orenburg expedition; the Jesuits could no longer impose their will with impunity. The disturbance in France undermined the Pope’s power and made him the rebels’ prisoner. The Jesuits were hit where they did not expect – at home. Soon their actions became more benevolent: in 1791, for instance, Orenburg approved of the Kazakh khan elections. That meant that they left ethnic sovereignty to the Kazakhs.

            Elections took place in the Orsk fortress but nobody knew what to do with the elected khan. People accepted him with disgust… Hatred to the “Russian” khan was so strong that the soldiers of the Russian army guarding him failed to save him. The khan Esim was killed. In return Igelstrom appointed the khan’s council to elect a new khan. That was Aichuvak, a helpless elder not able for any activity. His powerlessness was so great that even the most ardent adherents of khan’s power were taking thought. They seemed to understand that the Kazakhs would never again have a strong khan. Only marionettes.

            As a matter of fact Igelstrom’s reform was nudging them to this thought.

            However another thing was paradoxal in this situation: Kirghiz-Kazakhs were unnecessary for the Russian tsar with or without a khan. Ballast giving the treasury nothing except for troubles. They could not be Christianized, i.e. made serfs! They could not be sold and bought. What were they for? Formally they remained Moslems, the Uzbek khans’ runaways, but according to confessional rules nobody could touch them.

            No, they did not have mosques, they did not have clergymen but their spirit was alive; it saved the hapless steppe inhabitants from slavery. They did not become new Slavs. And there were no new serfs. They remained the Turki although they were deprived of dignity and they were ingratiating but still they remained the Turki. Which certainly stands to their credit a little bit… Up to the XX century Kazakhstan kept the belief in Tengri and guarded its monasteries and temples; many things continued there in an old way. Secretly. By good fortune Igelstrom’s people did not reach the outskirts; they had different troubles to care for.

            The echo of the French revolution was being heard in Russia at that time in its districts, although it is unlikely that people there knew about the revolution in Europe. The Jesuits whose order was prohibited moved to Petersburg and Moscow; their headquarters moved there to gather their army beaten by the French. At that they would still control the Rusian tsar’s conscience and policies. That was felt even stronger than before.

            They made the tsar Paul I master of the Malthusian Order, the holy of holies of the Western Church, and they were acting in his name. It is unclear how they managed to do that. To make the head of an Orthodox country the head of a Catholic order. That is nonsense, that is absolutely impossible. But that is what happened then.

            Under those conditions Kazakhstan with its problems moved to the background by itself… On December 16^th, 1798 the Russian tsar put on a red cloak of a master of the Malthusian Order. However, the highest force in the Western Church, its top, remained the Jesuits, around which events were happening. Their order appeared in the XVI century and became very influential; it was abandoned but that was done only formally. Other Pope’ orders, the Malthusian Order included, were still subject to it.

            Rome performed a castling of forces: the Pope was taken prisoner by the French and his army was getting ready for the decisive battle with Napoleon in faraway Russia. And not many people were aware of that. The Jesuits had a deeply conspiratorial organization with strict discipline; they were notable for fanaticism, full obedience to their generals and clothes – black caftans, vestments and top hats with brim a little bent on each side… Everything remained.

            By the way, those clothes became fashionable in Petersburg early in the XIX century; perhaps the whole Russian nobility used to wear them. Why?

            By the royal order of October 18^th, 1800 the Jesuits were given St. Catherine’s Church in Petersburg and many town buildings… The slogan of the order – the end justifies the means – dominated in Russia.

            Princes Golitsins were usual protectors of the order; from the time of troubles they were its confidants in Russian affairs. And besides they were handling the matters of Russian spiritual life – the Church, science, culture. Thus Basil Golitsin that betrayed Boris Godunov was in 1606 the False Demetrius’ alternate, “number two” of the time of troubles. Boris Golitsin brought up Peter I. Alexander Golitsin headed the Church Synod and later was national enlightenment and spiritual affairs minister… Here we have the history of personalities.

            Russia became Jesuit not at once; only under Catherine the Great (more precisely, the German Princess Sophia Friederica Augusta of Anhalt-Zerbst) it publicly declared of its adherence to the ideas of the order. The Empress expanded its rights and made it closer to the court… Russia and Prussia were the only countries that sheltered the Pope’s servants of which Europe was cleaning after the French revolution. This fact does not even require estimation. It should be simply considered speaking about the following events in Kazakhstan.

            Alexander I favored the Jesuits because with their help he hoped to “bring the retrograde Russian population to civilization”. He was the Malthusian Order protector. It is indicative that the order was granted special authorities in souther governments of Russia – Saratov, Astrakhan and other ones – that is, where the Turkic speech had not become silent and the former culture had not died. More than two million people from Europe were moved there; steppe inhabitants used to call them “stundists”, sectaries – they would propagate Christianity… It turns out German colonies in Kazakhstan appeared not of their own accord.

            Those were the Jesuits that brought Napoleon Bonapart to Moscow; alas, the Patriotic War of 1812 did not have other reasons. That war was another stage of the fight between the Pope and the monarchs for power over Europe. That was a play according to the scenario of the Russian time of troubles but with different characters… The director remained the same but he had a different title; the Pope himself obeyed him and he was made to reestablish the order: “Society of Jesus” was born again. And Nepoleon that was no longer necessary, the same as False Demetrius, left the historical scene

            In 1802 Gruber became the Society of Jesus general in Russia; he was substituted by Berezovskiy. Their people (in hats with edges a little bent) were everywhere where they thought it necessary to be. They still controlled the tsar and his bureaucrats. Nevertheless it is too bold to assert that the golden age of Russia was connected only with the Jesuits. Certianly not.

            But how can one distinguish members of the order from others?

            The Jesuits created secret societies and groups with which the aristocracy was living. They introduced and supported the ideas that nourished the Russian creativity… Beign aware of that, one reads Puskin, that was nicknamed Cricket, without delight as it had formerly been; he became famous in one of such groups: his fairy tales were written under order (they are Turkic fairy tales), and “Boris Godunov”, “Poltava”, “The Song of Oleg the Wise” and other poems were skillfully distorting the Russian history. Realizing that the poet was looking for his death himselft. Decembrists are also seen differently; they were also the Jesuits’ victims. It turns out the tsar suppressed their rebellion in a couple of minutes by a single hollo: “On your knees”, and they were standing on their knees. And after that another “cleansing” of higher society began. Under the Jesuits’ impact even the Slavophils turned into prisoners of imposed ideas…

            “If you have an enemy, take care for your body and – this is the most important thing – for your soul”, - Ancient Altai taught. They failed to do that!

 

            Only in 1854 the Russians established the “Verniy” fortress (modern Almaty) in Kazakhstan where their army came. The contingent consisted of exiled Don Cossacks. Later a powerful defense system grew there; it included fortifications, military posts and barier lines. Kazakhstan was in its field of vision. In a military and political sense the Verniy fortress is another Orenburg – the base for an invasion to the Middle Asia and Altai. Russian troops there were headed by a colonel Zimmermann. In 1860, as though to prevent aggression, he made an inroad into neighboring khanates of the Middle Asia. He started the war.

            That was the invasion of Russia to the Islam world…

            1854 was notable for another event: Christianization of Altai began. It was beign performed by the missionaries from Russia headed by Basil Verbitskiy. No doubt, those were honest people that were sure that they were doing the right thing but, judging by Verbitskiy’s and Landyshev’s notes, they were really astonished that Altaic strangers used to cross themselves “invertedly” – from left to right. That they were perfectly aware of certain plots of the Old Testament and spoke about Adam, Eve, the immortality of soul, angels, gates of Hades with confidence. As though they read the Bible or “Divine Comedy” by Dante… Russian missionaries did not even suppose that they were in the lands that were called Eden – Heaven on Earth – in Europe. Religion and the knowledge of Heavenly God came from there.

            Everythign was in its right place.

            The Great Nations Migration that started in Altai in the V century B.C. was over in the XIX century by the transformation of Altai itself; its ancient monasteries collapsed. Together with them ended the history of Desht-I-Kipchak and the Middle Ages – the time of knights and knighthood, nobility and horror – were over… Western religion that would correct sacred Altaic books at its discretion finally turned into politics.

            The power over the world changed hands.

            On the ruins of the Turkic power Russia was raising; it was created by the Jesuits making a buffer between two worlds – East and West. It was living neglecting the serfs, heads of departments and weird poverty around. The Jesuits supplied the court retinue and ruling bureaucracy from Europe; these people were rotting slowly: the revolution of 1917 was the result of its weakness. That was a logical result predicted by a French marquis Astolph de Quistine that visited Russia of the XIX century and wrote two volumes entitled “Russia in 1839”; the whole enlightened Europe was discussing them for a long time.

            The book was translated into Russian but it was not published in full. The Russians saw themselves as they were for the first time. De Quistine’s traveling notes revealed the essence: Russia consisted of dark huts and poor slaves with beautiful faces; they were the fruits of its new spiritual culture. People were things that were dying while they were alive, they were getting rotten trying to survive and for that reason they stole and drank. And afer that was the conclusion, terrible because of its unexpected truth: “To put it more precisely, there is no Russian nation… there are emperors, serfs owners, courtiers that also own serfs but they are not the nation”. For a civilized European Russia was an example of wildness that the Russians themselves did not mention.

            These are perhaps the most precise words about Russia of those times. N.V. Gogol and M.E. Saltykov-Schedrin are possibly the ones who said the same.

            The truth caused shock but that was not the whole truth. De Quistine did not know the “Turkic” history of France and Russia, he did not know about the Great Nations Migration; his book was notable for the spirit of perception and emotions. It could not have been otherwise sicne he was an exemplary Catholic. However, the passion for actions was alive in his blood; it is from his ancestors, the owners of an ancient “barbaric” estate. This is why this book is so interesting: a Turki civilized by the West was judging about what he did not understand – about the East. About the motherland of his ancestors and their religion.

            His judgements are handsome, precise, harsh but they are absolutely helpless. The same as the West itself that was rising humiliating the East. This is the way its grandeur was growing!

            “…I regret I have failed to unravel one mystery – minor influence of religion… Where is the reason of the Russian Church nothingness…” – the French asked naïvely beingn unaware of all the consequences of the inquisition. And he himself, as though by the will of God, answered his question: the Russian “Emperor being aware that antiquity is respected wants the Church established yesterday to be respected as the old one; he says it is old and it is becoming so… who doubts that is a rebel”. Why? De Quistine did not understand that.

            He suggested that the readers should find an answer but the readers were also unaware that Rus called Russia was made “helpless and wretched” by the West. Hidign its history the Jesuits were trying to invent their own new one… But they would fail! People were unwilling to forget their past; they would hand it down like a sacred mystery.

            How can one forget about a prediction of the ancient: “The Sky knows, the Earth knows, you know, I know – who says that nobody knows?”

 

 

LITERATURE

(main sources)

 

Abai Gaeser-Khubun: The Epic. Part 1, 2. Ulan-Ude, 1961 – 1964.

            Abu Muhammad Ahmad ibn Asam Al-Cufi. The Book of Conquests: (Extracts on the History of Azerbaijan of the VII – IX Centuries). Baku, 1981.

            Agadzanov S.G. Oguz Tribes of the Middle Asia of the IX – XIII Centuries. (Historical and Ethnographic Essay) // Countries and Nations of the East. Issue X. M., 1971.

Adji M. Europa's Asia. M., 1998, English translation, M., 2004.

            Alekseev V.P., Gokhman V.P. USSR Asian Regions Anthropology. M., 1984.

            Alekseeva T.I., Alekseev V.P. Slavic Nations Ethnogeny according to Anthropological Data // Slavic Nations History, Culture, Ethnography and Formation. M., 1973.

[Aleppo Paul] The Travel of the Antiochian Emperor Macarius to Russia in the Second Half of the XVII Century Described by his Son, Archdeacon Aleppo Paul. Issue 1 – 3. M., 1896 – 1898.

            Akhunov A.M. Sami ad-Dakhan – Arabic Researcher of “Risale” by Ibn Fadlan // Dialogue of Cultures of Eurasia. Issue 2. Kazan, 2001. 

            Barbaro and Contarini about Russia. M., 1971.

            Barsov E.V. The Lay of Igor's Warfare as an Arts Monument of Kievan Retinue Russia. Vol. I – III. M., 1887 – 1889.

Bartold V.V. Collected Works. Vol. I – IX. M., 1963 – 1977.

Baskakov N.A. Russian Family Names of the Turkic Origin. M., 1993.

Beliaev E.A. Arabs, Islam and Arabic Caliphate in the Early Middle Ages. Issue 2. M., 1966.

Beliaev L.A. Christian Antiquities. SPb., 2000.

            The Bible. Brussels, 1983.

[Biruni] Abu Reikhan Biruni. Collected Works. Vol. 1. Tashkent, 1957.

[Biruni] Abu Reikhan Biruni. India. M., 1995.

Bichurin N.Y. (Jakinf). Collection of Information about the Nations which Lived in the Middle Asia in Ancient Times. Vol. I. M.; L., 1950.

            Bolshakov O.G. Medieval Arabic Towns // Essays on the History of Arabic Culture (C – XV Centuries). M., 1982.           

            Buzurg ibn Shakhiyar. The Miracles of India. M., 1959.

            Butanaev V.Y. Khakas-Russian Historical and Ethnographical Dictionary. Abakan, 1999.

            “The Great Chronicle” of Poland, Rus and their Neighbors in the XI – XIII Centuries. M., 1987.

            Veliyaminov-Zernov V.V. Historical Information of Kirghiz-Kaisaks and Relationship between Russian and the Middle Asia after Abulkhair Khan’s Death. Issue I – II. Ufa., 1853 – 1855.

Verbitskiy V.I. Altaic Foreigners. M., 1893. Reprint. Gorno-Altaisk, 1993.

            Winkler P.P. Russian Heraldry. The History and Description of Russian Emblems with the Images of all the Noble Emblems of the General Book of Heraldry of the Russian Empire. Issues 1 – 3. SPb., 1892 – 1894.

            Violle-de-Duc E.E. The Russian Arts: Its Sources, Components, Higher Development and Futurity. M., 1879.

            Vozgrin V.E. Historical Fate of the Crimean Tatars. M., 1992.          

            Viatkin M.P. Batyr Srym. M.; L., 1947.

            Garkavets A. Kypchak Written Heritage: Armenian Writings Catalogue and Texts. Vol. 1. Almaty, 2002.

            Gergei E. The History of Papacy. M., 1996.

Geseriada: The Story of Gracious Geser Mergen-Khan, the Extirpator of Ten Evils in Ten Countries of the World. M.; L., 1935.

Gibbon E. The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. Parts I – VII. SPb., 1997 – 2000.

            Gorsei D. The Notes on Muscovy of the XVI Century. SPb., 1909.

            Grizinger T. The Jesuits. SPb., 1999.

            Griaznevich P.A. Development of Historical Consciousness of the Arabs (VI – VIII centuries) // Essays on the History of Arabic Culture of the V – XV Centuries. M., 1982.

            Davletshin G.M. The Volga Bulgaria: Spiritual Culture. Kazan, 1990.

            Darkevich V.P. Art Metal of the East (VIII – XIII centuries). M., 1976.

            Dashkov S.B. The Emperors of Byzantium. M., 1997.

            Denni F.M. Islam and Moslem Community // Religious Traditions of the World. Vol. 2. M., 1996.

            Dzangar: Kalmyk Heroic Epos. M., 1990.

            Diringer D. The Alphabet. M., 1963.

            Donnelli A.S. Russian Conquest of Bashkiria in 1552 – 1740: Pages of the History of Imperialism. 1995.      

            Ancient Turkic Dictionary. L., 1969.

            Eger O. World History: in 4 Volumes. Modern History. SPb., 1904. Reprint. M., 1999.

            Eger O. World History: in 4 Volumes. The Middle Ages. SPb., 1904. Reprint. M., 1999.

            [Zizanius L.] Grammar Slovenska… Vilno, 1596. Reprint. M., 2000.

            [Ibn Fadlan]. Ibn-Fadlan’s Travel to Volga. M.; L., 1939.

Inostrantsev K.A. On History of pre-Moslem Culture of the Middle Asia. Pg., 1917.

            The History of Kazakh Soviet Socialist Republic from Ancient to Modern Times. Alma-Ata, 1943.

            The History of China. M., 1998.

            The History of Khakassia: From Ancient Times up to 1917. M., 1993.

            Kamentseva E.I., Ustiugov N.V. Russian Sphragistics and Heraldry. M., 1974.

            Karamzin N.M. The History of the Russian State. Vol. I-XII. SPb., 1842-1844. Reprint. M., 1988.

[Carpini] John de Plano Carpini. The History of the Mongals. SPb., 1911.

            Klimovich L.I. The Book about Koran, its Origin and Mythology. M., 1988.

            Kovalskiy Y.V. Popes and Papacy. M., 1991.

            Koran / Translation by I.Y. Krachkovskiy. M., 1963.

            Koran: Translation of Senses and Commentaries. 3^rd Edition, Revised and Enlarged / Translation by V. Prokhorova. 1997.              

            Koran / Translation by G.S. Sablukov, 1907. Reprint. M., 1992.

            Krachkovskiy I.Y. Selected Works. Vol. I – VI. M.; L., 1955 – 1960.

            Kryvelev I.A. The History of Religions. Vol. I. M., 1975.

            Krymskiy A.E. The History of Arabs and Arabic Secular and Spiritual Literature. Parts 1 – 3. M., 1911 – 1913.

            Kumekov B.E. The Country of Kimaks on the al-Idrisi Map // Countries and Nations of the East. Issue X. M., 1971.

            Kyzalsov L.R. To the Unknown Siberia for Mysterious Writings. Abakan, 1998.

            [Quistine] Altolph De Quistine. Russia in 1839. Vol. I – II. M., 1996.

            [Landyshev] Stephan Landyshev. Cosmology and Theogony of Altaic Pagans. Kazan, 1886.

            Levshin A.I. Description of Kirghiz – Cossack or Kirghiz – Kaisak Hordes and Steppes. Part I – III. SPb., 1832.

            Manas: Kirghiz Heroic Epos. M., 1984.

            Materials on the History of Kazakh Soviet Socialist Republic. Vol. IV. M.;L., 1941.

            Meyer L. Kirghiz Steppe of the Orenburg Government // Materials for the Geography and Statistics of Russia Collected by the General Staff Officers. SPb., 1985.

            Mets A. Moslem Renaissance. M., 1996.

            The Mythological Dictionary. M., 1991.

            Mikhalon Litvin. About the Customs of the Tatars, Lithuanians and Muscovites. M., 1994.

            Murzaev E.M. Turkic Geographical Names. M., 1996.

            Muller A. The History of Islam. Vol. 1 – 2. SPb., 1895.

            The Nations of the World: Historical and Ethnographic Reference Book. M., 1988.

            Narshakhi M. The History of Bukhara. Tashkent, 1897.

            Nizami. Iskander-Name. M., 1953.

            [Nikitin]. The Travel over Three Seas of Athanasius Nikitin in 1466 – 1472. M.; L., 1948.

            [Nikitin]. The Travel over Three Seas of Athanasius Nikitin in 1466 – 1472. L., 1986.

            Nikitin A.B. Christianity in the Central Asia (Antiquity and the Middle Ages) // Eastern Turkestan and the Central Asia. M., 1984.

            Novoselskiy A.A. The Fight of the Moscow State against the Tatars in the First Half of the XVII Century. M.; L., 1948.

Persian Proverbs and Sayings. M., 1973.

Pigulevskaya N. Arabs by the Borders of Byzantium and Iran in the IV – VI Centuries. M.; L., 1964.

Pigulevskaya N. The Middle East. Byzantium. The Slavs L., 1976.

Pigulevskaya N. Byzantium on the Ways to India. M.; L., 1951.

Pigulevskaya N. Syrian Culture in the Middle Ages. M., 1979.

            [Polo] Marco Polo. The Book. M., 1955.

            Proverbs and Sayings of Eastern Nations. M., 1961.

            Possevino A. Historical Works about Muscovy of the XVI Century. M., 1983.

            Wright W. A Short History of Syriac Literature. SPb., 1902.

            Russia: Encyclopedia. SPb., 1898. Reprint. L., 1991.

[Rubruk] William de Rubruk. The Traveling to Eastern Countries. SPb., 1911.

            Skrynnikov R.G. Boris Godunov. M., 1978.

            Skrynnikov R.G. The Kingdom of Terror. SPb., 1992.

The Lay of Igor's Warfare. M.; L., 1950.

            Smirnova O.I. Places of Pre-Moslem Cults in the Central Asia (According to Toponymy Materials): Sogdian bgn – “temple” and bg – “god” in the Middle Asia Toponymy // Countries and Nations of the East. Issue X. M., 1971.

            [Smotritskiy M.] Grammars Slovenska… Evye, 1619. Reprint. M., 2000.

            Soloviev S.M. The History of Russia from Ancient Times: in 15 Books. M., 1959 – 1966.     Sreznevskiy I.I. Materials for the Ancient Russian Dictionary on Written Monuments. Vol. 1 – 3. SPb., 1893 – 1912. Reprint. M., 1989.           

            Tatischev V.N. Collected Works: 8 Volumes (5 Books): Vol. 4: The Russian History. M., 1964. Reprint. M., 1995.

Tisengausen V.G. Collection of Materials Relating to the History of the Golden Horde: Extracts from Arabic Works. Vol. I. SPb., 1884.

Tisengausen V.G. Collection of Materials Relating to the History of the Golden Horde. Extracts from Arabic Works. Vol. II. M.; L., 1959.

            Trediakovskiy V.K. Complete Works by Russian Authors: Works by Trediakovskiy. Vol. I. SPb., 1849.

            Watt U.M. The Influence of Islam on Medieval Europe. M., 1976.

            Uspenskiy F.I. The History of the Byzantine Empire of the XI – XV Centuries. The Eastern Epos. M., 1997.

            Ferro M. How Children Are Taught History in Different Countries of the World. M., 1982.

            [Fletcher G.] About the Russian State. Fletcher’s Works. SPb., 1905.

            Khalidov A.B. The Arabic Language // Essays on the History of Arabic Culture (V – XV Centuries). M., 1982.

            Khalidov A.B. Book Culture // Ibid

            Khara-Davan E. Genghis Khan as a Military Leader and his Heritage. Elista, 1991.

            Christianity. Encyclopedia. Vol. 1 – 3. M., 1993 – 1995.

            Khudiakov M.G. Essays on the History of Kazan Khanate. Kazan, 1923.

            Shakhmatov A.A. Researches on the Ancient Russian Chronicles. SPb., 1908.

Shakhmatov A.A. Ancient Fates of Russian Nation. Pg., 1919.

Shakhmatov A.A. Essay on the Modern Russian Literary Language. L., 1925.

            Schapov A.P. Russian Split of the Old Believers in Connection with Internal State of the Russian Church and Civic Consciousness in the XVII and First Half of the XVIII Centuries. Kazan, 1858.